A Baby for the Beast

CHANCE CARTER

Chapter 1

In times of great stress, Molly Tompkins would close her eyes and flash back to conversations she’d had with her mother. Seated on a white wicker bench on the veranda of their small two-bedroom house, she would be fretting about which university to attend, while her mother affectionately ran her fingers through Molly’s’s mass of brown locks.

“You should count yourself lucky that you have all these options. Your father and I both struggled to be able to afford college. Times were tough, back in my day.”

As much as Molly disliked hearing stories that contained the phrase, ‘back in my day,’ the memories gave her comfort and reminded her that whatever stress she was feeling at the time would undoubtedly pass.

Her father was meek and mild, just like her mother. Both Frederick and Louise Tompkins had been teachers since before Molly was born. In addition to teaching at the local high school, they always took the time to teach their daughter the valuable life lessons they had learned over the course of their lives.

Flash forward to now, back to her time of great stress as she finishes up the last final exam of her junior year at the University of Texas where she is pushing toward a degree in Education. She shades in the circles for the multiple-choice questions, and just as she is quickly jotting in a response to the last short answer problem, the professor calls time. Molly exhales a long breath as though she’s been holding it the entire time, then gets up from her chair after turning her paper over on the desk.

“How’d you do?” Kyle Ackard asked as they exited the examination room.

Kyle had followed Molly her whole life—at least, that’s how it seemed. From kindergarten through high school graduation, to this university and even the same major—all of his decisions seemed to coincide directly with hers. Not that Molly minded, Kyle was the ‘boy next door’ type, though he’d had a crush on her since preschool. To his dismay, Molly wasn’t necessarily attracted to him in the way he wanted her to be. In fact, Molly hadn’t once even considered the possibility of being more than friends with him.

“I think I did well!” she replied. “How about you?”

Kyle shrugged his shoulders, and ran a hand through his hair.

“Meh, it is what it is, I guess,” he laughed. “Where you headed now?”

“Back to my dorm I guess to wait for the final marks. Elodie wants to go out tonight to celebrate, but it’s so not my thing,” Molly told him.

“Molly, come on. You’ve been a total goody-two-shoes for as long as I can remember. You’ve never snuck out, or done even the slightest thing wrong. Hell, have you ever even said a curse word?”

He smiled, nudging her a bit.

“I just find it easier to have fun without the added excitement. That’s all.” She smiled at him. “Well, I should go. I need to stop at the cafeteria for some lunch on the way. Talk to you later, okay?” She waved him off, and he smiled and waved back, walking in the opposite direction.

Molly took her time walking back to the dormitory, thinking about how great it was to finally be done with her exams. To think, in just one more year, she’d be graduated with a teaching degree. Just like mom and dad, she thought to herself. When she first applied to University, her parents were encouraging her to work toward a degree in law. Convinced that Molly could make an incredible income as a lawyer, it was all they ever drilled into her through high school. Upon arriving, however, Molly soon realized that she wanted to be a teacher like her parents. The pride and honor of enriching the minds of children felt like payment enough. Sure, she knew her parents struggled, even with both of them working—but over the years, Molly had learned to live rather modestly. Money just wasn’t that important to her.

Although she and her parents disagreed on her intended major, they had mutual respect for each other’s opinions and remained very close. It was this strong bond and respect that kept Molly in check her whole life. It was because of this bond that she never acted out like most girls her age. All through junior high and high school she maintained straight A’s and held a full-time job at the local department store. She didn’t go to parties, she never drank or smoked cigarettes, and she never really had any steady or serious boyfriends. Molly was a good girl, and proud to be so.

“Hey Mols!” a voice called out from the window of her dorm room.

A bouncy, raven-haired girl was smiling and waving to signal Molly, her fair-skinned wrist nearly invisible under her woven bracelet. Yes, Molly was a prim and proper kind of girl—until she met Elodie Sherwood, that is.

“How did it go? Did ya pass?”

Molly smiled and waved.

“Probably,” she said as Elodie’s wavy hair blew in her face as a cool breeze broke the heat of the June sunshine.

“Woohoo!”

And with that, Elodie bounced back into the window. She and Molly met on their first day moving into dorms, at the start of their freshman year. They were total opposites—Molly arrived in a button up cardigan with a floor-length skirt, her hair in a tight bun, and Elodie wore a ratty Van Halen t-shirt and denim jeans that had more rips and tears than actual denim. Her hair was permanently wavy, and she wore woven bracelets all over her wrists. Molly was prim and proper, and Elodie’s attitude was all rock and roll. Regardless of their differences, the two instantly clicked and had been best friends ever since.

Molly loved Elodie like a really cool older sister, one that you’d follow around and imitate, even though the two were just a couple months of apart in age. It was Elodie that brought Molly to her first party, provided her first alcoholic drink, and even convinced her to try a puff of a marijuana joint. That was an experience Molly could have lived without, and as such, hadn’t touched it since. But, Elodie was always there for her, and in turn, she swore to always be there for Elodie.

Elodie had a very different upbringing from Molly. For starters, when she was just eight years old her mother was diagnosed with leukemia. After a harrowing battle, she died the next year leaving Elodie and her father, Walter, to fend for themselves. Unfortunately for Elodie, her father wasn’t exactly caught up with the times. He made his expectations of her perfectly clear—her only job now was to take care of the housework and meals, just as her mother had done. He refused college or university, and if not for protective services stepping in, he would have kept her home from school as well. The thing about Walter was that for years he had subjected Elodie’s mother to all kinds of emotional abuse—and that soon passed on to Elodie when her mother was gone.

When she turned sixteen, the emotional abuse became physical, and one night when Elodie was acting out, Walter slapped her right across the face. It was at that point that she took all the money she could get her hands on and got herself an apartment in a different city, changing her name to Francine Dubois. She did everything she could to hide from her father. She enrolled herself in a high school, made decent grades and held onto a job to be able to afford her apartment. Once she turned eighteen, she realized that her father wasn’t even looking for her, so she changed her name back to Elodie Sherwood, and explained to her current high school why she had done all of it. They gladly transferred all of her grades under her true identity and forwarded her transcripts. The rest, as they say, is history.

As Molly walked into the dorm room, Elodie was dancing around to a song by Green Day, flailing her arms like she was playing air guitar. Laughing, Molly started nodding her head to the beat and joined in on the guitar playing.

“Hold up,” Elodie laughed, holding up her hands, signaling for Molly to stop. “You can’t look like a perfect little girl while jamming out to Green Day. Let that hair down!”

She reached her hand out to the bun on Molly’s head and pulled the elastic out, watching as the hair fell loosely down her back. Molly shook it out, and lifted her eyes to meet Elodie’s gaze.

“See what I mean? Drop dead gorgeous.”

“Says you!” Molly smirked, looking down at the modest outfit she was wearing.

It would be easy to assume she had just returned from church, or considering the shoes she wore, a nurse’s convention.

“I might be sexy to the Reverend’s son, but I certainly am not sexy to any of the guys around here.”

“Well, if you’d let me give you that makeover, you would see it. You have all the goods to be sexy,” Elodie smiled, crossing her arms and sizing Molly up from head to toe.

“Don’t talk about my goods,” Molly laughed, swatting Elodie on the arm. “I don’t need to look like a stripper to land myself a boyfriend, thank you very much.”

Elodie started making movements as if she were on a stripper pole.

“But we make such good money, and the bouncers don’t let them touch!”

She was joking of course, but Molly couldn’t help but think she might be just a bit serious.

“Anyway, I was thinking maybe we should celebrate tonight. Some guy dressed in grunge gave me a flyer for a dive bar called The Howl. We should check it out!”

She passed Molly the flyer and quickly put on her best puppy dog face in a plea to her friend. Molly checked out the flyer and as soon as she noticed the part of the city it was in, quickly pushed it back into Elodie’s hands.

“Nooo way. Not a chance. That’s in East Austin! I read in the paper that a guy got stabbed there last weekend. It’s literally the worst part of the city.”

Molly sat down at her desk and opened up her laptop.

“Come on, Mols! Live a little!” Elodie begged. “While we’re still young enough to live a little, without needing walkers and wheelchairs to get to the dance floor. We just finished our second to last year of university, and really, what have we done so far? Nada.”

Molly considered her friend’s request, but knew it was too dangerous. It was the kind of place where gang bangers go, or bikers. It was full of violence, alcohol and loud heavy metal music. She shook her head, no.

“Come on, let’s go get something to eat and we’ll find a less West Side Story way to celebrate.” Molly smiled, pulling Elodie by the arm right out the door.

When they walked into the cafeteria, they were met with the smell of grill grease and today’s meatloaf surprise—the surprise being that it was cooked yesterday as hamburgers. Arms linked, the two girls headed to the salad bar and picked up garden salads with ranch dressing. They paid with their meal cards and sat at a table by the window overlooking the courtyard. Elodie smirked, looking out the window at a couple sitting under a large oak tree, making out.

“Ugh, P.D.A. much?”

Molly looked in the same direction and her mouth dropped in disbelief as she recognized one of the people beneath the tree.

“That’s Greg Fieldman!” she exclaimed.

“Yeah, but that’s not Francy Wallace.”

Elodie laughed, almost choking on her salad.

“I wonder if she knows this is going on while she’s at work.”

She pulled out her cell phone and snapped a few close-up photos of the pair, and sent them to Francy in a text message.

“El, you shouldn’t be stirring the pot.”

Molly frowned, thinking only about what Francy would feel the minute she saw the photos.

“She deserves it—don’t you remember how she made out with Tom Garrett, even after I told her I liked him? She’s a sleaze-bag.”

Elodie shrugged it off, just as her phone beeped, indicating she’d received a text message. She checked it and frowned.

“Well damn. That’s too bad,” she said, as she passed Molly her phone so she could read the text message.

Old news biotch, we broke up last week.

“So, about tonight—plans?” Molly asked, as she deftly changed the topic.

Elodie snapped back to reality and began pleading once more.

“Please, can we go to that club? I promise I will never ask for anything ever again!” Elodie begged, pouting.

Molly took a bite of her salad to give herself more time to think about it. What’s the worst that could happen, she thought, a stabbing? She mused at all the things that could possibly go wrong, but saw the look in Elodie’s eyes. She desperately wanted to go and it was clear that she wouldn’t want to go alone.

“Fine—we’ll go. But if I get stabbed, drugged or worse, I’ll haunt you for the rest of your life. You’ll never sleep a wink, and my dying wish will be to be buried in that outfit you love so much,” Molly told her.

Elodie laughed.

“No worries darling, you’ll be just fine!”

Chapter 2

That night as Molly was getting ready to go out, she realized she had absolutely no idea what to wear to a club. She’d never really been to one before, not like this anyway. Staring in the floor length mirror, she put on her best floor length skirt and a tank top. She looked herself up and down, and added a jean jacket. Finally, her hair up in a ponytail, she was pleased with what she was wearing. That is, until she walked into the bathroom and saw Elodie. Suddenly, she felt overdressed.

“Is that what you’re wearing?”

Elodie looked almost disgusted.

“Okay, that’s it. Now it’s time for the makeover.”

Molly never thought for a moment that she’d actually let Elodie give her a makeover. In fact, it was the one thing she dreaded more than the thought of going to this club. But in that moment, she heard herself blurting out ‘okay’ before she could stop herself. Elodie jumped up and down, clapping with excitement and immediately set to work.

Elodie dove into her closet and dug around looking for one piece of clothing in particular. A few grunts later, she pulled out a black corset. She walked it over and told Molly to peel off the church clothes. Doing as she was told, she took off her jacket and tank top. Elodie put the corset on her and it instantly tightened her already small waist, and pushed her B cup breasts up to look more like D’s.

“That skirt won’t do either.”

Back into her closet she dove, and pulled out a pair of tight, dark denim skinny jeans. Molly put them on and after looking at herself again in the mirror, she pulled at her hair and shook it out so that it fell into waves. The next thing Elodie did was her makeup, and when it was done, Molly looked like a totally different person.

“El, I look like a street walker,” Molly said, unsure of whether or not she could even leave the room looking like this.

“You look hot, Mols. You always say you want to find a guy and let’s face it. How long have you been a virgin? Forever?”

Molly laughed.

“And this will find me Mr. Right?”

“Maybe not, but it could help you find Mr. Right Now.”

Elodie smiled at the joke and opened the dorm room door, out into the hallway where a group of guys from the men’s side were arriving for a party two doors down. Elodie grabbed Molly’s arm and pushed her into the hallway. All at once, a wave of cat calls and howling erupted from the group, and by the time Elodie pulled her back into the room, Molly had five phone numbers written on her arm.

“See? I told you. You look hot!”

The girls giggled together and walked with arms linked down the hall, heading to the club on the rough side of town.

Chapter 3

The Howl was almost exactly like the rumors described it. The outside looked like a rundown warehouse, complete with blackened windows and a large cloud of cigarette smoke hovering over a group of large burly men wearing muscle shirts. As they got out of their cab, the hoots and hollers coming from the men outside the club reassured Molly that she had definitely worn the appropriate attire. Having had no experience even remotely like this before, Molly felt a tinge of excitement creep through her body.

As they walked into the club, the smell of sweat and booze filled their senses, causing Molly’s nose to crinkle. The inside would be pitch black if not for the neon lights flashing all around the dance floor, and the bright lights of the bar where a tattooed and pierced man was mixing drinks on a glass countertop. Elodie excitedly started dancing her way over to a random guy, and began grinding on him as if he were a stripper pole. Molly made her way over to the bar and looked around for a drink menu.

“You’re new. What can I get ya?”

The bartender smiled, his muscles rippling under his tight black t-shirt.

“I, uh… um, what’s good?” she asked, sheepishly.

“Depends what you want—beer, tequila, or some kind of fruity drink maybe?”

“A fruity drink! That’d be great.”

She smiled at the bartender, who looked her up and down, making it blatantly obvious that he knew she’d never ordered a drink in her life. He was right, technically, but it wasn’t like she’d never drank before. It’s just that Elodie had mixed her drinks and never gave them names, only said what was in them. She knew she liked fruity drinks, so Molly figured it was a safe bet.

The bartender handed her a bright green drink and she paid, making sure to tip the appropriate ten percent. The music around her was loud, but not the heavy metal she’d heard it would be. It was new age stuff, modern, with today’s hits. She also noticed that the people weren’t just bikers and gangbangers. There were a couple, but overall it was mostly college kids. Suddenly, a ruckus could be heard coming from the entrance. Molly sipped her drink and glanced over, watching as a group of tough, tattooed, and ripped guys walked in the main door. They were rough-housing and pushing each other in a playful way, laughing and making crude remarks about the women they were seeing.

One guy in particular caught Molly’s eye—he was tall, with dark hair, tanned skin and piercing eyes that looked black, even from where she was standing. Something about him made her heart beat faster than normal, and a tingle arose in places she’d never felt tingle before. He caught her gaze, licked his lips and smiled.

“That’s the Beast. He’s a top-rated street fighter,” the bartender leaned in and spoke into her ear.

Molly was intrigued.

Chapter 4

A thin, busty blonde rolled out of the large canopy bed, naked and scrambling to find her clothes from the night before. She dressed quickly, and was just about to slip out the door when Xander Delgado rolled over and opened his eyes.

“You leavin’ babe?”

He smiled at her, eyeing her head to toe. She giggled.

“I have an early class. But, uh, I totally get why they call you ‘the beast’ and all,” she said with a mischievous grin. “Call me later!” she added as she winked and headed out the door.

Xander rolled back over and looked at the alarm clock on the nightstand. Six-thirty in the morning seemed like a good time to wake up for a workout. In fact, it was about an hour later than he usually woke up for his morning routine. Ignoring the throbbing in his head from the hangover from the night before, he got up and put on his sweats. Flexing in front of the mirror, he admired the tattoos that painted the canvas that was his chest and arms. Almost time for a new one, he thought to himself.

He opened the bedroom door and went down to the basement where his home gym was located. As he went down the stairs, his cell phone started blasting from his pants pocket. He checked the text that came in and saw that it was from Johnny.

Dude, you gotta get here. Spitzer’s guys are here makin’ havoc.

Marco Spitzer owned a rival gym that housed other competitive street fighters. He was as slimy as they come, and was known to cheat, extort and do other criminal things to have his fighters win. Naturally, he hated Tommy Dimitri for scooping Xander up before he could. Especially since he was notorious for putting Marco’s guys in the hospital.

Xander grinned fiercely to himself, excited for the chance to go head to head with anyone from that gym. He bolted back upstairs, threw on a white muscle shirt and ran out to his car. The sun was warm, making his black Camaro sweltering hot. As he practically jumped in his car and sped off, he made sure to roll the windows down so he wouldn’t die from the heat before getting there.

Kill Zone Gymnasium was founded about fifteen years earlier by Tommy and Jimmy Dimitri—brothers, and the sons of a high profile Italian mobster currently serving a life sentence for his crimes. While their father was a crime lord, both Tommy and Jimmy were good, honest men who strived to leave behind their father’s legacy and become legitimate businessmen in a field that they loved—street fighting. About a year after they opened their doors, they began training some of the best fighters in the United States. After some high-profile victories, it appeared they had become a thorn in the side of Marco Spitzer, owner of the Grinder Gym. Marco met with Jimmy behind Tommy’s back and offered him a pretty nice nest egg if their gym were to meet an untimely demise. Unfortunately for Marco, Jimmy refused to sell out and betray his brother. Some might say that was a dumb move, but Jimmy was a man of honor—a trait he inherited from his mother. Needless to say, Jimmy’s body was found in the harbor a week later in the with a gunshot wound to the head and the letter ’S’ carved into his chest. Tommy knew instantly who was responsible and so the war between the two gyms began.

When Xander began fighting for Tommy, he was a natural. Of course, Xander would laugh and brag about how fighting must be in his blood, because that’s essentially what landed his father in prison.

The Camaro sped through the city streets and came to a screeching halt just outside the Kill Zone, almost hitting one of Spitzer’s guys.

“Yo man, are you loco? You almost ran me down, bro!” the guy said, holding his middle finger up at Xander.

“Heard you boys are causin’ some trouble? What’d I say to you last time? Stay off my turf!” Xander stepped forward as if sending a warning.

A few guys circled Xander, laughing.

“Man, you don’t know who you dealing with,” a large Latino said as he came forward. “They call me Monster. Spitz says you undefeated,” he said, “til now anyway.”

The circle of guys backed off allowing Monster to come forward. Johnny Hernandez, Xander’s right-hand man, was standing back with the rest of Tommy’s fighters. The looks on their faces assured Xander he’d have backup if required—but he knew he wouldn’t need it.

“The Monster? Did your mama name you that after seeing you for the first time?” Xander said as he laughed in his face.

“You know why they call me the Beast? Three guesses.”

Scowling, Monster looked him up and down.

“I’m guessing it’s cuz you look like one, or your pappy was a bear and your mama was a dog? You certainly seem like a little bitch to me.”

Monster and the rest of Spitzer’s guys laughed hysterically. Xander, who had remained cool and calm the whole time, smiled a devious grin.

“Wrong.”

All of a sudden, Xander lunged at Monster, knocking him off of his feet. One of the things that made him the best was his incredible speed and ability to catch his opponents off guard. Both men landed on the ground and began beating on each other brutally. Xander was thrashing Monster fiercely in the side of the face preventing him from getting in any punches of his own.

The small group from Spitzer’s rushed over to release Monster from Xander’s grasp, but before they could, he kneed Xander in the gut, knocking the wind out of him just long enough for Monster to get back on his feet. Xander was only getting more furious, so when his opponent was gloating, he dove on top and started smashing his head into the ground. At that moment, the other guys intervened and pulled Xander away. Johnny pushed him back and began trying to talk him down.

Even though Johnny had heard the rumors of why Xander had been called ‘The Beast,’ he was never afraid of standing up to him. If he didn’t stop Xander from pounding this guy, his friend could easily kill the man.

“Xander, this guy isn’t worth your energy. You have bigger fish to fry, yeah? Come on, man, Tommy has something he wants to talk to you about in the gym.”

Johnny could see the change in Xander’s eyes as he snapped out of his anger and began to take in the situation around him. He decided he’d given Monster a clear message, and with that he turned around to walk with Johnny into the gym. A few steps in, Xander turned back to look at Monster who was still rolling on the ground. Kneeling down to make sure he was looking straight into his eyes, Xander lowered his voice. “Don’t show your ugly face here again, Chico. I might not be so generous next time. Oh, and tell Spitzer I said hello.”

Chapter 5

Tommy could always be found coaching one of the new guys on how to take a hit, or typing away on his computer doing God only knows what. Xander liked to think that the time Tommy spent in his office was for securing the next set of fights, but he knew him better than that.

Although both brothers had always been invested in the success of their fighters, Jimmy was obviously motivated by his passion for the sport more than the flashy business side of it. Tommy on the other hand, liked the glitz and glamour that came along with running one of the two best fighting gyms in Texas.

Johnny took the still fuming Xander into the office where Tommy was eagerly waiting. The walls of the office were covered in boxing paraphernalia, most bearing signatures from the highest ranking fighters of their time. Framed pictures of Tommy and Jimmy alongside elite fighters reminded Xander that the gym had a history that went way back, long before he was even a toddler, much less a fighter. Despite all of the fancy decor, it still smelled like the inside of a gym bag.

“Xander! Come on in buddy, sit down, sit down. Need anything? Water? I have one of those protein shake samplers if you wanna try one? They’re not bad. Not as chalky as the last batch they sent. It’s like they just forgot to flavor those damn things. These ones seem like maybe they’re worth the price tag.”

Xander forgot how much Tommy liked to hear himself talk. “Okay Tommy, what’s this about? Johnny told me you wanted to talk, and I know it’s not about the damn protein shakes.” For all the tough talk, Xander actually liked his flamboyant manager. Tommy had pulled through for Xander when no one else had, and he wouldn’t be forgetting that anytime soon.

“Okay Xan, you’re right. Just, sit down would ya? We gotta talk.” Tommy stood behind his desk, motioning to the chair across from him. Xander rolled his eyes and took a seat.

“You know you’re one of my best guys, and even on your worst day you can still beat the shit out of 99% of the boys in my gym, not to mention those poor-excuses over at Spitzer’s. But even the best fall down and for you, it’s a long way to go.” Xander could already tell what this was about. Tommy consistently gave him pep-talks right before telling him he had just scheduled a big fight.

“I know that look on your face. You’re reading my mind kid, but I’m tellin’ ya, this isn’t the same stuff I’m usually throwin’. This is bigger. Much bigger my friend. Last night I spoke to a Rep over at Street G who very eloquently told me they’ve been watching you for a while now. Said they’re genuinely impressed and even threw around the word ‘talent,’ which for such a big company is a pretty hefty compliment.”

Xander was getting visibly impatient. The office was sweltering and Tommy still hadn’t called the electrician to come and fix the air conditioning that broke almost two weeks ago. “I don’t think you’re catchin’ what I’m throwin’ down here Beast, this is huge. The money you’ve made already? Pennies man, no lie—at least in comparison to what you’d be makin’ if you got signed on with these guys.” Xander let out a chuckle.

More than he’d already made? How much more could he make off of fighting? He’d already won more fights than he could count.

“Yeah? And how much are we talkin’ here, money bags?” For all his sarcasm, Xander really was curious. Folding his hands in front of him Tommy’s tone changed to what Xander had affectionately coined his ‘business voice.’

“How does being a part of the Nine Zeros Club sound?”

Looking down at his feet, Xander shook his head. “Nine Zeros Club? You’re saying they’d sign me on for upwards of a billion g’s? T, I don’t need that kinda money. I’ve already got more than enough. Besides, didn’t you tell me once upon a time that money ain’t everything?”

Without missing a beat, Tommy slammed both of his hands down on his desk in frustration.

“Yeah Xan, I did. But I’ll be damned if I keep endorsing a fighter who can’t seem to get out of his own way. The drinking? The one-night stands? Tell me, when was the last time you were sober and slept in your bed… alone? Look. I know you’re young and I know you’ve had it harder than most, but you’re wasting your talent on cheap thrills. This ride ain’t gonna last long if you keep on going the way you’re headed. This isn’t just about the money, it’s about makin’ a name for yourself. A name that will hold up longer than your body. What sells better than a kid literally fighting his way to the top, Xander? You can have endorsements, money to buy a fancy house, and maybe even get some time on the big screen. All I’m asking is for the next month, focus on the fight and only the fight. Street G will have scouts there watching you from the sidelines and they wanna see you at your best. You get this, and you won’t have to worry about a damn thing for a long, long time.”

Xander studied his hands. The swollen knuckles, old scabs and aged scars told a story of all the hard work and dedication that he’d put in so far. Still, he couldn’t deny the fact that he had been blowing his money and time on booze and one-night stands. His competitors wouldn’t be doing that kind of thing, and in order to stay on top he’d have to cut back. Or, cut it out altogether.

“Okay, so what T? You want to buy me a purity ring and tell every liquor store in town not to sell to me?” After a few seconds of silence, Tommy walked around his desk and opened the door leading out to the gym.

“The way I see it, you’ve got two choices, Xan. Keep doin’ what you’re doin’ and go down the same rabbit hole countless guys have gone down before, or take my advice and win this thing. Live up to your potential. The choice is yours Xander, and no one can pressure you into doing anything you don’t wanna do. Not even me.”

Tommy stood there with his hand on the doorknob. Giving Xander the choice somehow made him feel even more trapped, but he wasn’t a fool.

“Okay. I’ll do it. But I swear to whatever shit disturber is up there in the sky watchin’ me, that if I spend the next month turning down hot chicks just for this big brand to ditch me—”

“Not gonna happen Xan. These guys aren’t joking around. Like I said, you win this and you’re gonna be sittin’ on that pedestal ordering folks like me around. So, are you in?”

Chapter 6

Xander walked back to his car and saw his boys waiting for him. Well, his boys and Ronnie.

“Hands off my baby, Ron.”

“Don’t worry Big Shot, you can just buy another Camaro if I scratch up this one anyway. Johnny said T wanted to have a word with you. Another sell out mission? Or is he getting you to fight someone on your own level for a change?”

When it came to Ronnie Dunsmuir, the jealousy had always run thick. Back when Xander started bringing in all the fights and consequently all of the money, it became obvious that out of all of his friends, Ronnie was the only one who seriously gave him a hard time about it.

Johnny shot a look at Xander, not unlike the one he’d given him during the altercation in the parking lot, though it didn’t keep him from talking smack.

“Wouldn’t you like to know, Ronnie? Maybe if you dodged a punch every now and then, he’d choose you to be the one selling out stadiums instead of me.”

Ronnie turned a bright shade of red, but tried to brush it off.

“I’m only bustin’ your balls Xander, chill. Anyway, I gotta roll out, anyone wanna grab a beer?

Xander’s phone buzzed in his pocket. Oddly enough it was a text from Johnny asking if he wanted to go for a drive and talk about what Tommy had to say. Johnny had a way of knowing when something was up with Xander. It was the main reason he was one of the only people close to the fighter these days.

Xander unlocked the car and opened the passenger side door. “Johnny and I already made plans for tonight. See you guys tomorrow.” Before anyone could respond, Johnny and Xander hopped into the Camaro and peeled out of the lot.

“Alright. So, what’d Tommy have to say, Xan? I know you don’t like spreading news around the boys. Especially not Ronnie. You know he’s just jealous, right? He’s been trying to land a gig half as big as your smallest one this year and hasn’t had any luck. Poor guy. He should just go back to trade school and stop fighting his luck.”

“It’s not that. I mean, it is, but it isn’t.” Xander turned down the music and pulled over onto the side of the road.

“Tommy wants me to clean up for the next fight. He says it’s big. I mean, huge. Bigger than any of my last fights, combined. I don’t like to talk numbers, and T may have been exaggerating anyway, but it’s looking like I’m gonna be laughing my way to the bank if I win this one next month. But this time there’s a catch.”

“What?” Johnny laughed at him. ” Do you have to take ballet classes or something? Been there dude, it’s not nearly as easy as you might think. Those girls can balance on their toes and trust me, it’s super painful.”

Xander shook his head. “No man. It’s going to be harder than that. He knows I’ve been drinking and sleepin’ around too much lately. Says he noticed it in my training and could smell it on my breath. There’s supposed to be Street G scouts at the fight next month and if I win they’re looking to hand me a contract. Apparently, they’re dying for talent and from what Tommy said, it seems like if I let them down, I may as well just end my career now.”

“So what? No girls, no booze? Did you tell him he’d need to get you a chastity belt and a breathalyzer? All jokes aside Xan, I think this is a good thing. You’ve been working like a dog and this could be the big payoff you’ve been looking for. What’s one month for a lifetime of luxury? Think about it. Hell. I’ll even do it with you.”

“You?” Xander was the one laughing now. “You’d go celibate and sober for a whole month? You drink me under the table every time, and I don’t think I’ve ever seen you without a chick on your arm. Honestly though, if you’re willing to do it, I could use the support.”

Johnny turned in his seat and held out his hand. “I’ll even shake on it.” Xander went to shake his hand but Johnny quickly pulled back. “I’ve got a catch too. Tonight, we have to have one final celebration at The Dome. We can’t just go cold turkey like this. Whaddaya say?” Xander thought about the agreement he had made with Tommy. He had said he would start as soon as he left the gym, but hell, what was one last night?

“Alright, let’s do it.”

Chapter 7

The house was said to resemble a medieval fortress, and that’s exactly what Xander had hoped for. The only things it was missing were a mote and a drawbridge. When Xander drove through the iron gates and down his driveway, he felt like he could finally relax. The seemingly cold and sterile castle he called home was perfectly designed to fit his solitary lifestyle. Even as a child the only person whose company he could tolerate when he was at home was Winnie, the housekeeper his mother had hired.

Winnie was like a second mother to him, and had been the only reliable adult around for much of his childhood. Often, when his mom and dad would promise to come watch his soccer games or meet his teachers at parent-teacher night, it would be Winnie who showed up—flustered, but always with a smile on her face.

At first, Xander would be upset when he saw Winnie on the sidelines instead of his parents, but after a time he learned that it was better to have her there than to have no one at all. She loved him, and made sure that he knew it. Xander believed his parents loved him too, but they loved their drugs and scandalous lives more. By the time Xander turned 10, his mother had overdosed and his father had been killed in prison. Without hesitating, Winnie took Xander in, and the two have lived together ever since.

Winnie was becoming frail in her old age, and despite all his efforts, Xander couldn’t convince her to stop acting as the housekeeper.

“Hello Xander. I’m afraid I have bad news. I was dusting today and broke one of the framed pictures you had on your fireplace mantle. The one of your parents on that trip down to Mexico when you were only six years old. I’m so sorry. I’ll go into town tomorrow and buy you a new frame.”

Xander knew exactly which photo she was talking about. He remembered that trip fondly.

“It’s okay Winnie. I’ll just take it and put it in my photo album. Where’s it at now?”

Winnie pointed to the table in the living room. The picture was one of Xander’s favorites. The smiles and sunshine reminded him that life with his parents wasn’t always bad. They were only human and had gone through hardships just like everyone else.

Letting his mind wander, he imagined his parents sitting in the front row at next month’s fight. Would they be proud of who he’d become? Would they even care about his success? Despite all the damage they had caused him, Xander still felt unconditional love for his parents and missed them now more than ever. This was a fact that he would never tell a soul.

Chapter 8

Xander pulled into the gym parking lot where his crew was waiting to go to the club.

“About time. What took you so long? Doin’ your hair? C’mon, we probably missed all the pretty ladies by now.” Ronnie was one to talk. His hair always looked like he used a full bottle of gel just to keep it back.

The best thing about The Dome was that Xander and his friends knew all the bouncers who worked there, so they never had to go through the same hassle as everyone else. Xander stayed at the back of the line as the guys piled into the club, throwing occasional punches at each other as usual.

This part of the night always hyped everyone up—it was what the group called ‘hunting,’ where they scoped the place out for women they planned to take home at the end of the night. There was a short process to ensure they hadn’t chosen the same chick, then they went into action. Xander scanned the club as best as he could. Through the flashing lights, his eyes stopped as he looked toward the bar. The typical women were there, ordering fruity drinks and bending over the counter to augment the assistance they were already getting from their push-up bras.

One of the women seemed out of place, like she was wearing a costume instead of something she would normally wear for a night out. From the way she was standing so awkwardly at the bar, Xander wondered if she had ever even been to a club before. She seemed different, not like the other girls that he would normally try to pick up on a Friday night. Never one to turn down a challenge, he decided she was going to be his target. He felt a primal need to wipe away that look of perfection, and felt himself getting turned on at the idea of a good girl gone bad.

After taking a sip from her drink, she suddenly looked over her shoulder and met his eyes. As he smiled at her, she shyly looked down at her feet, pretending not to notice. Show time.

Chapter 9

Molly quickly glanced at her feet, sensing that she was exposed and vulnerable. Even his name made Molly nervous. ‘The Beast?’ What kind of a name was that?

Where the hell was Elodie? Molly couldn’t see her, and was getting anxious at the prospect of being the only female standing alone at the bar. Fighting the urge to glance back at the handsome stranger was becoming increasingly more difficult, and Molly could feel her pulse getting faster. To avoid letting her nerves get the best of her, Molly turned toward the bartender.

“I’ll have a shot. On rocks. Or wait. I don’t know— ugh. Just ... whatever you think is best, okay?” The bartender shrugged his shoulders and came back with a shot glass full of something dark brown and viscous. Without questioning what the mystery liquid was, Molly tossed her head back and gulped it down. A fire burned at the back of her throat, her eyes watered, and she choked for a moment, but she quickly began to feel more relaxed as the warmth spread from her belly throughout her body. Her rigid self-control dissolved and she found herself skimming the room looking to find him again.

After less than thirty seconds of looking, Molly found him leaning against a wall by the dance floor. He wasn’t alone. But he wasn’t with his boys either. A blonde-haired girl with shorts barely long enough to cover her ass was standing against the wall too, twirling her hair and clearly flirtatious. Molly felt a pang of envy as she saw how effortless it seemed for this girl to flirt with him. It was apparent that the blonde had spent most of her time craving attention from guys, and despite her envy, Molly decided she didn’t ever want to come across as that desperate.

As Molly watched him smooth back his hair, she realized that he was noticeably more muscular than the guys he came in with. His arms seemed nearly almost as wide as her thighs, and she imagined what it would be like to look up and see him towering over her, flexing every muscle in his body. She noticed his big hands too, and the tingling sensation between her legs returned.

Molly tried to deny the fact that she was completely entranced by this total stranger, but something about him was doing things to her that she hadn’t known she was even capable of. Of course, she had been turned on by guys before, mostly in movies and magazines, but this was new. Whatever it was, she could feel herself becoming comfortable with this unfamiliar new perspective.

“Hey Mols! Molly? Girl, what’s got you so wrapped up?”

Molly snapped out of her daydream and found herself back at the bar, staring at a sweaty and very drunk Elodie.

“Oh, hey El. Sorry, I just—wow, you look like you’ve been having some fun,” Molly said, trying to clear her mind of her previous thoughts and regain her normal reserved demeanor.

“And you look like you’ve been having some hot and heavy eye contact. Let me guess, that group of guys over there?” Elodie pointed towards the guy Molly was interested in and the rest of his friends.

“Mols, I don’t mean to crush your dream here, but those dudes are nothin’ but trouble. I’ve seen that guy with the leather jacket in this club more times than I can count, and let me be the first to say he’s nothin’ special. Just your average douche bag trying to get under anything with a pulse. By the looks of it, I’m assuming the rest of them aren’t any different. Don’t waste your time, girl.”

If anyone was going to be right about the kind of guys at this club, it would be Elodie. The Dome had been Elodie’s go-to club for most of her weekends during her time at school, and Molly had heard more than her fair share of stories about its shady characters.

“Okay, enough about boys. We’re here to have a good time, and like you said, I need a night to stop thinking about grades and what I’m going to do with my life after all of this is over.”

Elodie’s smile grew from ear to ear and she grabbed Molly around the waist.

“You owe me a dance, pretty lady,” Elodie said, in her best manly voice.

“Just this one, handsome fella.”

Chapter 10

Elodie grabbed Molly’s hand and led her to the dance floor. The DJ was playing a bass-heavy set and the floor was packed front to back. Most of the people were grinding like Elodie had been, and although Molly was aware of that type of dancing, she hadn’t seen it happen in person before.

“Mol! We have to get to the middle!” Elodie yelled, continuing to pull her further into the crowd. Elodie navigated around dancing couples, holding Molly’s hand until they reached the center.

The middle of the dance floor was as hot as a sauna, and Molly could feel herself sweating already. “It’s so hot in here!” she yelled into Elodie’s ear.

“I know! The sweat only makes you look sexier though!”

Molly wasn’t exactly feeling sexy, but being around Elodie somehow always made her more confident, like it was contagious. Now Elodie put her hands on Molly’s hips and started moving them smoothly from side to side in an attempt to get Molly to start dancing to the music. After a bit of coaxing, Molly loosened up as she put her hands on Elodie’s hips.

“Just do what I do, Mol!” Elodie started running her hands through her own hair, closing her eyes and moving her head back and forth.

Molly mimicked Elodie, and soon found herself beginning to understand what Elodie meant when she said it felt sexy to be sweaty and dancing in a room full of people. The energy was unlike anything she had experienced before.

Elodie moved her hands from her hair down towards her chest. Unlike Molly, Elodie had large breasts and the dress she was wearing barely held them in. Although the corset Elodie had given her was uncomfortable to say the least, Molly couldn’t help but love the way it gave her small frame the illusion of curves that she’d never experienced before.

Tracing the lines of her body, Molly looked around the room to see if anyone was watching her. Everyone on the dance floor seemed only to be interested in the people they were dancing with, and it wasn’t until she looked behind her that she saw someone staring in her direction.

Molly felt herself blush, but decided she wasn’t going to look away from him this time. She couldn’t tell if it was the drinking, the dancing, or the combination of both, but she wanted him to see her. At what other time would she ever feel this sexy? It wasn’t every day she could be convinced to go dancing at a club while wearing skin tight clothing.

Molly wanted any excuse to go back to the bar. ‘The Beast’ didn’t seem like much of a dancer, and she wanted to take her newfound courage for a spin.

“I’m tired, El! Let’s go grab a seat back at the bar and take a break!”

Elodie shook her head, smiling. “You go back! I’ll meet you there in a second. This is my jam!”

Back at the bar, Molly grabbed an empty stool and checked her phone for the time. Only 10:30pm! Excited that the night was still young, Molly looked at the drinks laid out on the back of the bar, trying to decide between the cherry flavored looking one and the clear, bubbly one beside it.

“I’d recommend the Long Island Iced Tea. Jerry makes the best one in town, and trust me, you don’t even taste the liquor. Unless you want to.”

Molly turned to her left and saw him standing right there in front of her. Now that he was up close, she saw that he was even more handsome than she’d thought. Molly took a deep breath, remembering that she was still the same confident and sexy woman that had left the dance floor just moments ago.

“I don’t mind a little kick. Does it taste better if someone else buys it for you?”

Molly was surprised by her own boldness, and had to clamp her mouth shut to stop herself from apologizing. Unsure of whether or not she’d just crossed a line, she let out a quiet sigh when she saw him laugh.

“I would never let a beautiful woman like you buy yourself a drink,” he said as he winked at Molly before flagging over Jerry the bartender.

“Jerry, will you get this lady one of your famous Long Island Iced Teas?”

Molly felt her hands trembling. Folding them onto her lap, she contemplated what her next move should be. Act natural, she thought, but this was as far from natural for her as it was for a pig trying to fly. Thank God for the alcohol.

“So, where’s that friend of yours you were dancing with?” Immediately, Molly slumped in her chair. He wasn’t looking at me. Of course, he wasn’t, he was checking out Elodie.

“Oh, that was Elodie. She’s still dancing. We met at the university. She’s really cool, kind of like a big sister to me. I mean, not like a cooler, older sister, but more like a—”

Chuckling again, he said, “It’s okay. I’m sure she’s not as cool as you. One thing is for sure… she doesn’t have better dance moves than you.”

Molly felt herself blushing again. His voice was like molten lava, and she was melting right there in front of him. Molly was about to confess that the whole time she was dancing she was just copying Elodie, but stopped herself before uttering the words.

“The drinks help. So, you were watching me dance? I would say I’m flattered, but now I’m thinking that you must have just been bored.”

This time he didn’t laugh. He looked away from his drink and stared deep into Molly’s eyes, biting on his lips the way he did when he first saw her.

“I couldn’t be bored looking at you even if I tried.”

It was as if everything suddenly happened in slow motion. One minute Molly was alone at the bar, trying to order a drink for the second time in her life. The next minute, she was staring into the eyes of the most beautiful man she had ever seen, watching him as he moved closer and closer toward her. Molly felt a warm hand on her knee, and a thumb grazing her cheek.

Before she could say anything, she felt his lips on hers. Molly pulled away, but not before kissing him back.

“I’m sorry, I just ... I don’t even know your name. The bartender told me they call you ‘The Beast,’ but I don’t really know why.” Molly instantly regretted her hesitation, thinking of the girl he was flirting with before, and knowing she definitely wouldn’t have pulled away. Stupid morals, always getting in the way of fun, Molly thought, as she looked down at her feet.

“That’s just my name when I’m fighting. I don’t go by that name when I’m buying groceries, or you know, kissing gorgeous women like you. It’s Xander.”

Xander, that’s a much better name she thought.

“It’s only fair that you know mine too then. I’m Molly, Molly Tompkins.”

Molly thought of being back in school and how she would introduce herself to other girls. Most of them would pretend to like her, and then never call or text to hangout after saying they would. Elodie had been the only friend to stay true to her word, never ditching or leaving Molly hanging.

“Well… Ms. Tompkins, it is my great pleasure to meet you.”

Xander leaned back in toward Molly. This time with his hands gently placed on either side of her neck. Molly was surprised by the strength of his hands, and even more so by the thrill she felt from being handled in that way. Without hesitation, Xander placed his lips onto Molly’s, starting with a light peck, and then prying her lips open with his. She felt his tongue searching for hers, and tried to think back to what she had seen in the movies. What if she was too slobbery? Was she supposed to put her tongue all the way into his mouth? Whatever she was doing, it was working.

What are you doing Molly? Making out with a total stranger in a club? Molly knew this was completely out of character, but she was finding it easier to fend off these invasive thoughts with every passing minute. Molly stopped over-thinking and started just doing what felt natural. She began to sink further into his lips, taking her clasped hands from her lap and placing them onto his thighs. His legs felt strong. Molly’s hands were small next to his thighs, and she pictured how the rest of his body would look compared to hers.

Now Xander pulled away instead of Molly, but not because he was uncertain.

“Can you wait here for one minute? I promise I’ll be back, I just want to grab something from my friend.” Molly wasn’t sure what he could possibly have to grab, but trusted him nonetheless.

“I’ll be here, Xander.”

Minutes passed and Molly was convinced that Xander wouldn’t be coming back. He probably found someone more experienced. Who am I kidding? One kiss and I bet he could tell I had no idea what I was doing.

While thinking of all the things she could have done differently, she heard a jingle from behind her.

“Ms. Molly Tompkins, would you like to go for a drive with me?” Xander stood, keys in hand.

“Haven’t you had too much to drink?” Molly tried to recount whether or not she had seen him drinking earlier that night.

“I only had a few sips from that iced tea, I’ll be fine. Plus, where I want to go isn’t far. I can’t wait that long anyway.”

Xander had a devilish smile, and even though it made Molly skeptical, she felt an unexpected craving for his touch. His lips were like a drug, and as far as she could tell, she was hooked.

I can’t say no to him. Saying no to a drive with Xander might mean she’d never have the chance to kiss those flawless, round lips again. What does he mean he can’t wait that long? For what exactly? Molly shook her head, she wasn’t going to mess this up.

“What do you say? Don’t leave me hangin’ here. I’m just a guy, dangling some keys in front of a girl, hoping for a chance.”

Molly giggled at Xander. This tall, well-muscled ‘douche bag,’ as Elodie had referred to him, was standing in front of her looking like he was the desperate one now. She appreciated his vulnerability and it made her trust him even more.

The truck was an old, baby blue pick-up. Molly tried not to act too excited as she thought back to her favorite romantic scenes and how close this looked to when the characters went to make love for the first time. No, he doesn’t want to have sex, does he? Have I been misleading him? I’ve never even touched a guy down there before.

As if Xander could feel her nervousness, he took her hand in his and squeezed it tight.

“There’s no pressure, Molly Tompkins. I have this hayfield I like to go out to when I need to do some thinking. How does that sound?”

Molly had spent a lot of time stressed out about school, and when she wanted to escape she would imagine being a farm girl, spending time among the cows and hay bales with the sunshine beating down on her back.

“That sounds perfect, Xander.”

Xander walked around the passenger side and opened the door for Molly. I guess chivalry isn’t dead after all, she thought, as she hopped up onto the seat.

Xander pulled out of the parking lot and started driving down the main road leading out of town. Molly knew this city like the back of her hand, but after a few minutes of driving, she realized she didn’t know exactly where they were headed. “Where is this hayfield anyway?” she asked, looking around, trying to find a landmark she recognized.

“It’s not far from here. You probably don’t recognize any of this because the dirt road I took is pretty much hidden unless you know what you’re looking for. Like my little secret. Well, and the guy who owns the property.” The road was bumpy and Molly could feel the liquor churning in her stomach.

“I’m not used to drinking that much, and this road sure is ... rough.” Molly held onto her stomach.

“I bet that uh ... shirt thing isn’t helping either,” said Xander.

“It’s a corset. Elodie lent it to me, and yeah, it makes it almost impossible to breathe. I don’t know why anyone wears these awful things. I mean, aside from the fact that they make your boobs look fantastic.”

Wide eyed in disbelief, Molly covered her mouth. “I can’t believe I just said that out loud!”

Xander laughed. “Well, for what it’s worth, they do make your boobs look fantastic. If it was between that or breathing though, I would choose breathing.”

Molly remembered that Elodie had tied it tighter than normal, claiming that the more she pulled the bigger her curves would be.

“We’re almost there.”

Xander pulled onto a dirt patch beside a grassy field and parked.

“Now that we’re parked, do you think you could help me loosen it just a little bit? It may make it easier to talk ... and just exist in general.” Molly turned toward the window, moving her hair over her left shoulder to expose her back and the corset lacing. It was hard to see the landscape, but Molly could make out rolling hills and bales of hay scattered around the grass field. It wasn’t hard to imagine why Xander loved coming here. There must have been acres and acres of land, and the vastness could make you feel as if you were the only person in the world.

Xander worked his deft hands, pulling the corset lacing loose enough for Molly to let out a sigh of relief. “Oh that is so much better already.”

Molly anticipated Xander just untying her corset, but instead felt a lingering sensation on her skin. “You have the softest skin. It’s as smooth as silk.” Xander caressed her spine, running his fingers from the nape of her neck to the top of her corset and between the laces. Molly shivered as she felt his lips press onto one shoulder, and then the other.

“Xander, I should tell you something ...” Molly had to be honest with him. What if he thinks I’ve done this before? Did I give him the impression I was some seasoned pro?

“Molly, you don’t have to say or do anything. If you’re embarrassed about being a virgin, then don’t be. Let me show you.” Hearing the word ‘virgin’ aloud felt more insulting and less virtuous than Molly liked. She quickly turned to face Xander.

“I’m not a virgin! Of course I’m not!” Molly practically yelled, startling Xander. Lying is pointless, Molly. He’s going to figure it out the second you clumsily try and undo his belt buckle. Not to mention ...

“Its fine, Molly! Trust me. I was a virgin once too. Here, I’ll be right back. I think this will make you feel more comfortable.” Xander got out of the truck and shut the door behind him. Molly sat still, wondering what Xander could be up to this time.

Xander returned, opening the passenger door.

“My lady?” Xander said, and he held out his hand, palm up, as if he were asking for a dance.

She put her hand in his and stepped out of the truck. Xander led her to the back, where he had a makeshift bed made, complete with fleece blankets and a big comfy pillow.

“I figured we could watch the stars,” Xander said, as he let down the tailgate and climbed onto the bed of the truck. Xander held out a hand to help her and Molly politely shook her head.

“Xander, if I can’t climb up onto the back of a truck, than I’m as helpless as can be. I can do it.” Molly pulled up the waist of her jeans and climbed on up.

Molly sat beside Xander who had already laid down, facing the stars overhead. “There’s only one pillow, but I’ve got a pretty comfy chest I’m told.” Xander put his arm around Molly and gently pulled her to lay down beside him. She cuddled in against him, with her head on his chest and her feet touching his. With Xander she felt safe—as if she had known him for years.

Putting her hand on his chest, Molly started drawing circles with her fingers. She looked up at Xander and saw that he was looking at her too. He slipped a finger under her chin, lifting her lips to his. Finally. The whole time they had been hanging out after the club, Molly was eagerly waiting for the next opportunity to kiss him.

Xander moved his hands from Molly’s face down her neck and to her breasts.

“This corset sure does make it difficult to feel anything.”

Molly hesitated. She had always been self-conscious of her small chest, but Xander had already told her he liked them, and it was obvious that he was attracted her. She rolled over, and asked if he could loosen it a little bit more?”

Reaching for her corset, Xander practically ripped the laces apart. What was holding in Molly’s breasts had now come undone, and she felt the cool breeze run across her nipples. Xander grabbed her waist and pulled her in closer from behind. Molly could feel a warm firmness push against her lower back. Her nipples were sensitive, and Xander began caressing them with his fingers. Between Molly’s legs she could feel a warmth spreading. She had never experienced such an intense sensation, and it kept her wanting more. She guided one of Xander’s hands from her breasts down to her waistband. He swiftly undid the button and zipper, pulling Molly’s jeans past her waist until her lacy thong was fully exposed.

“Expecting someone, were you?” Xander asked, as he examined Molly’s decorative underwear.

I wasn’t expecting this, Molly thought, and rolled over to face Xander. Removing her jeans completely, Molly then pushed Xander onto his back. She threw one leg on either side of his torso, straddling his body and sitting upright. She could see his face only partially under the night sky, but the feeling of his body against hers was enough to drive her mad with lust.

Molly felt where her legs met, and took Xander’s erection into her hands. “Do you have uh ... protection?” she asked. Xander slyly took a condom from underneath the pillow.

“I came prepared.” There was that smile again that Molly already adored.

He felt smoother now. Molly looked down at her legs, unsure of what to do next.

“How about I get on top? I can control the situation better, if you know what I mean.” Xander suggested.

“I’d like that,” Molly said, already moving to lay on her back.

The vision Molly had in the club of Xander towering over her, flexing every muscle, soon became a reality. Molly put her hands on his arms.

“Can you— um. Can you please be gentle.”

With those dark, piercing eyes, Xander promised Molly he wouldn’t hurt her.

She felt a sharp pain as he thrust himself inside her, followed by a burst of pleasure. Molly gasped as Xander entered, moving slowly at first, and only going faster once he saw she was no longer in pain.

With sweat beading down from Xander’s forehead, Molly could taste the salt on his lips. Remembering what Elodie had shown her while dancing, she started moving her hips back and forth in time with Xander. With every push, Molly felt the warm sensation growing until she thought she was going to lose her mind.

“Xander. Xander!” With one last thrust, Xander let out a moan and Molly’s eyes rolled back as she felt an explosion in her abdomen. An emotion rushed through Molly unlike any she had ever felt before—pure ecstasy.

Chapter 11

The sky was clearer than before. The smell of hay crept into her nose and the aroma seemed stronger. In fact, everything appeared better to Molly after having been with Xander.

“What are you thinking, Xander?” she asked, curled up next to him under the blankets.

“I was just thinking about how small we are, you know? The stars up there, they’re so big and bright—we’re so small compared to them. Down here we think that we’re the ones that are big and bright just like them, but we don’t even come close to measuring up.”

Molly thought about the meaning behind his words.

“It’s a lot of pressure to perform, isn’t it?” she asked, hoping for an honest answer.

“Pressure doesn’t even cover it. Everyone expects me to be the biggest and the best, all the time. If I’m not training, I’m prepping. If I’m not prepping, I’m in the office meeting up with some Big Shot trying to get me onto their next deal. It just keeps going, Molly. I don’t know when it will end, but I feel like I’ve been giving up a lot lately.”

Xander sat up, shaking the blanket off of him until it covered just his legs.

“Do you love it?” Molly asked, as she stroked his back.

“Love fighting? I don’t think I’ll ever not love it, but the things you love can kill you. Look at my Mom and Dad.”

Molly was confused now. Were his parents dead?

“I’m sorry. I shouldn’t be dumping all this bullshit on you. We just met. We’re practically strangers.” Xander began to put his boxers back on.

His words cut like a knife. Strangers? Didn’t we just make love? Molly sat up.

“Well, I wouldn’t say we’re exactly strangers now,” she said, trying to catch a glimpse of his face.

Molly could have sworn she saw a glimmer from the corner of his eye. Probably just the moon. He doesn’t seem like the kind of guy that would cry in front of women, especially not one he just met.

“You’re right, we’re far from strangers now,” Xander said, as he put his hand around Molly’s waist, leading her back onto the pillow. The gross feeling in the pit of her stomach quickly dissipated and was replaced by bliss yet again.

“I know one thing though, we should get some sleep before the sun comes up.” Molly moved the pillow from under her head and gave it to Xander, placing her head back onto his chest.

“I’d like to use this pillow for the night if you don’t mind, okay?”

Xander nodded his head and put his arm around Molly’s waist as she reflected on the whirlwind of events from the night and how she felt different, but happy.

Xander kissed her forehead.

“Good night Molly, thanks for coming on this ride with me.”

Molly couldn’t do anything but smile.

Chapter 12

Molly awoke to the sun beaming down on her. She went to move the blankets off of her legs before suddenly remembering that she was naked. Oh no, how am I going to get my clothes on? I don’t even remember where my underwear is.

Molly felt around the sides of Xander and underneath the blankets and pillow, carefully trying not to wake him up. After what seemed like an eternity, she found her clothes and quietly got dressed. The corset gave her the most problems, but she figured out a way to maneuver into it without someone else’s help. I don’t care how great my boobs looked. Never again!

Adjusting to the daylight, Molly blinked a few times and took in her surroundings. Where the hell am I?

Piles of hay were scattered across what appeared to be a mostly brown grassy field. The smell of manure was strong, and she wasn’t sure if the patch of dirt they were parked on was really dirt at all.

Molly noticed a soreness, and felt down between her legs. How could I forget? Instantly, a wave of shame washed over her.

A conversation that she once had with her mother played in her mind. It was the typical ‘birds and the bees’ talk about how babies were made, but Molly’s mother took special care to emphasize the importance of waiting for the ‘right one.’

Pangs of guilt made Molly’s stomach turn, and for a moment she thought she might puke.

Xander, still asleep, rolled over to face Molly. He really is beautiful, isn’t he? Molly stared at his luscious hair, scanned over his flawlessly sculpted face and down to his rock hard stomach. Guilt turned into butterflies, and Molly remembered why she had taken to Xander in the first place. This isn’t so bad, she thought, reflecting on how much fun they had at the club, and how comfortable she had felt with Xander while they were talking, and then after, when they were doing more than talking.

But the things you love can kill you.

Molly thought about what Xander had said during their conversation. She assumed that he was more than the one-dimensional character Elodie had made him out to be, but Molly hadn’t foreseen Xander opening up to her the way he had.

I want to be more than strangers. Molly leaned over to kiss Xander good morning.

Xander let out a few grunts before attempting to open his eyes. Molly, now laying down next to him again, tried to kiss his cheek. Xander grabbed the pillow from under his head and put it over his face.

“I drank way too much last night. My head is fucking pounding. Got any water?” Xander said, his voice muffled.

“Morning. I’ve got a purse with a tube of lipstick and some hand sanitizer. I don’t think you want to drink anymore alcohol though. I was thinking maybe we could go for some breakfast? I’ve been told that coffee and grease help hangovers.”

Molly didn’t want this to end, and breakfast would be a great opportunity to hang out with Xander without being drunk.

Xander tossed the pillow to his side and sat up.

“Yeah, about that. I don’t usually uh ... last night was great and all, but I gotta get moving. My manager will kill me if I show up to training like this.”

He pulled the blanket off of himself and Molly, standing up in just his boxers.

“So yeah, if you could grab your things, I’m gonna have to jet on out of here pretty quick.”

Rifling around the truck bed for his jeans, Molly was shocked at the way Xander was treating her. Trying to play it cool, Molly considered asking him for a ride home. The least he could do is take me back to my house.

“I live not too far from here, do you think you could take me home on the way to your gym?”

She was sure he would say yes. He wasn’t like the other guys Elodie had warned her about.

“Love to but I don’t have time for that. Here. Got your purse?” Xander hopped down out of the bed of the truck and waited for Molly to follow.

Stunned, Molly tried to get up but found herself paralyzed. How can he act like this? I thought ...

 

“How about I help you get moving, okay?” Xander grabbed Molly’s purse, and helped her to her feet.

“Think you can manage to get out of the truck?” Xander wasn’t being the gentle, caring guy he had been the night before. Molly tried to search his face for any sign of warmth, and was left with nothing.

Down from the truck again, Xander walked to the driver’s side.

“Just lift the tailgate up and slam it shut. It’s kinda heavy but you seem strong enough.”

Opening the door, Xander climbed onto the seat and took out his keys.

Molly grabbed the tailgate and tried to lift it. Last night he wanted to help me get into the truck and now he won’t even do this for me? Elodie was right after all.

After a few tries, Molly was able to shut and latch the tailgate.

Xander started the truck and put it into first gear. He stuck his head out of the window, looking back at Molly. “Thanks for last night, babe. You were fun.”

Leaving Molly in a state of shock, Xander drove off down the road and out of sight. A swirl of dust made Molly cough. She waved her hands in front of her face to clear the air.

“Are you kidding me!? You asshole!” Molly shouted after the truck, raising her middle finger.

The dust settled and Molly was standing there all alone. Tears welled up in her eyes as she crumbled to the ground. Bowing her head to her chest, Molly let the tears run down her face.

How could you be so stupid, Molly? Having sex with a guy you just met? You should have listened to Elodie.

Molly clenched her fists and pounded the dirt in front of her. The tears kept streaming down her face, but Molly’s sadness turned to anger.

“Pressure!? You’re under pressure? Do you even know what pressure means, Xander? Have you ever had someone stand over you while you’re writing an assignment? Breathing down your neck your whole life, telling you that your future career is riding on this one final exam?”

Molly was screaming into the void, but she didn’t care. This was her breaking point, and she wasn’t going to stop now.

“Of course I was going to do this! It was only a matter of time wasn’t it? Before Ms. Perfect Molly Tompkins lost her pride and got fucked in the back of a pickup truck in the middle of nowhere. Tell the Goddamn newspapers to write an article all about how the pretty little virgin got screwed.”

Molly thought of what her mother would say if she found out.

Not a virgin anymore? You disappoint me Molly Tompkins. I should have done a better job raising you.

Her mother would have eventually understood. Molly pictured how she would react, and how she would open her arms for Molly and tell her everything would be fine. She always went to her mother when something had gone wrong. Knowing that many of her friends had parents who were quicker to anger always made Molly feel grateful for her lot.

Molly looked down at her pants and saw that she had forgot to zip them up.

Should have kept them zipped.

The sun was getting hotter, and since Xander obviously wasn’t going to drive her home, Molly dug in her purse for her phone.

Scrolling through her contacts, Molly realized that she had no number for a cab, and as far as she could tell, there was no signal for calling anyhow.

“Fuck!” Molly yelled at the top of her lungs.

Looking around for something to throw, Molly took her heels from beside her and angrily threw them as far as she could.

“Great. I guess I’m walking now. I swear to God if I see Xander again I’m going to slap him so hard he’ll have my fingerprints on his face for the rest of his life.”

Molly pictured Xander and the way he looked with the moon illuminating his face. He is so beautiful though. Why did he have to be such a creep?

Molly stood up and dusted off her knees. Her feet had blisters from wearing Elodie’s six inch heels last night, so she decided that walking barefoot was the only option. Picking the heels up as she walked by, she slung them over her shoulder.

“I guess if I’m gonna be a slut I might as well act the part.”

The driveway back to the main road was long. By the time Molly had reached the pavement, the soles of her feet were sore and her legs had turned to jelly. Digging her phone out of her purse again, Molly checked for service. Four bars. Letting out a sigh of relief she searched for a cab number.

“Hi. I’d like to get a cab to ... hmm, I don’t even know where I am. Just a second, let me look around.”

Molly looked up and down the street for a familiar building, and saw a gas station sign not far from where she was.

“I’m walking to the Gas Goose on Main St. Right across from the grocery store. Could you send a cab there?”

Molly hung up the phone and started walking again. The pavement was hot under her feet, but she didn’t care. The physical pain numbed the emotional agony, and Molly welcomed any distraction from her thoughts of Xander.

Since leaving the driveway, Molly had lost count of how many car horns and cat-calls she had heard. Nothing could make her feel worse right now than this kind of attention.

I just want to be home. In my bed. I wish I could take it all back.

Shaking her head, Molly knew that those kind of thoughts would only bring her more pain.

Be strong. If there’s anything you can do right now, it’s keep your strength. Keep your head up and look forward.

Molly’s father had said those words to her when she was younger. In grade school, Molly had been bullied time and time again for being a teacher’s pet and getting good grades, when the rest of her peers were more concerned about being the coolest kid.

Lifting her chin, Molly looked up to see her cabbie waiting.

“Ah, are you Molly Tompkins? Ordered a cab to this location?” The cabbie was a middle aged man, and had a thick accent that made it hard to understand what he was saying.

“Yes, that’s me. Can I get in?”

Molly had never taken a cab before, and she wasn’t quite sure whether to sit in the front seat or the back.

“If you plan on paying. Yes, get in my girl. You look like you need a rest.”

Molly laughed so only she could hear.

“More than you know.”

Chapter 13

Molly arrived back at her dorm a half an hour later. Opening the door, she saw Elodie sound asleep in bed.

“El, you wouldn’t believe—” Molly stopped. A lump in the bed beside her told Molly that Elodie hadn’t come home alone either.

Starting to undo her jeans, Molly stopped at the thought of them waking up. At this point, Molly didn’t want anyone to see her naked ever again.

Molly snuck past Elodie’s bed and into the bathroom. The door creaked loudly, and Molly quickly stepped in, shutting it tightly behind her.

Molly looked directly into the mirror. Oh my god. Who am I?

The girl staring back at her might as well have been a stranger. Black mascara had smudged all around her eyes, and it looked like her hair had been back combed.

You look like a hooker, Molly.

Molly unzipped her jeans, pulling them down to her ankles. She twisted the corset so that the laces were in front, and quickly unfastened it just until she could slide it down past her hips. Exploring her legs and stomach, Molly pulled at her skin. It felt different, like she had been switched into someone else’s body overnight. Her usual soft, porcelain skin felt sticky and stained under her fingers. The soreness between her legs had downgraded into a dull ache. Removing her underwear, Molly felt the folds where Xander had been the night before.

A knock on the door surprised Molly, and she quickly pulled her underwear up.

“Just about to shower El. Be out in a minute!” Molly yelled through the door, turning on the water.

I need to wash this filth off of me. I don’t want to smell him on my skin anymore.

“Just let me in Mol, I won’t look. Seriously, I have to pee so bad.”

Molly wrapped the only towel she could find around her and opened the door.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you, I thought I might piss my pants.” Elodie looked at Molly and her jaw dropped.

“Molly Tompkins, did you have your first walk of shame?” Elodie asked, in disbelief.

Molly turned away from Elodie, dropping her towel and stepping into the shower.

Closing the curtain, Molly turned the temperature up until it was so hot it burned.

“Molly, tell me! Did you? You little tramp! I love it! I knew it would happen sooner or later!”

Elodie stuck her hand into the shower and playfully slapped at Molly’s leg.

“So, how did it go Mol? Did he live up to his name?” Elodie waited for Molly to laugh, but there was nothing.

Elodie heard a whimper and pulled back the curtain.

Molly was sitting down in the bathtub, head between her legs, letting the water beat onto her back.

“Oh my God. Molly, I’m so sorry. I’m being a complete jerk. What happened? You can tell me, Mol. I won’t judge you. Not now, not ever.”

Without thinking twice, Elodie pulled up her pants and joined Molly in the shower, clothes and all.

Molly wanted to tell Elodie what happened, but she couldn’t stop crying long enough to get the words out of her mouth.

“Mol, take a deep breath. Everything is going to be okay. Did he hurt you? I’ll fucking kill him if he did, I swear to God, Molly.”

Elodie lifted Molly’s head from between her knees.

“He didn’t hurt me. I mean, last night was so perfect and he was nothing but kind, and gentle. I thought we could really be something, you know?”

Molly looked at Elodie, and Elodie couldn’t help but cry with her.

“Oh babe. Guys are never what they seem.” Elodie stroked Molly’s hair, pulling it behind her ears.

“I know you said to watch out for that kind of guy, but I thought he was different, El. He said things that made me feel comfortable. He opened up to me and I thought… I just thought…” Molly put her head onto Elodie’s shoulder.

“Did you guys, uh—” Elodie began asking.

“Yes. We had sex, El. I lost my virginity to some guy I met at a club, in the back of his pickup truck, in the middle of a fucking hayfield. I stupidly thought he was going to be ‘The One’ or whatever, and then when morning came he dumped me like trash on the side of the road.”

Molly cried harder now.

Taking a few deep breaths, Molly calmed herself down. Looking up, she noticed for the first time since getting in the shower that Elodie was fully dressed and soaking wet.

“I can’t believe you got in here with your clothes on. That’s what I call a best friend.”

Elodie took a look at herself and laughed.

“I didn’t even think about it, I kinda just jumped in. I guess I really am like a superhero.”

Winking at Molly, Elodie stood up and pulled Molly to her feet.

“Come on Mol. Let’s get you washed up and then we’ll go out for breakfast. We need to take your mind off of this shit bag.”

Molly wiped her face with her hands.

“Okay El, I’d like that.”

Elodie smiled, “Well, maybe you can do the washing up and I’ll deal with last night’s baggage.”

From the bathroom, Molly could hear Elodie kicking her date out of their dorm. She felt bad knowing that this poor guy was catching the brunt of Elodie’s anger over what had happened to her. Although she felt bad for him, Molly couldn’t deny a tinge of satisfaction and smirked thinking of how nice it was to have the roles reversed.

Once she had dried herself off, Molly wiped the steam from the mirror and looked closely at her reflection.

You are still beautiful and you are precious, remember that. Now go out there and be the best you can be. He can’t take that from you—no one can.

Chapter 14

Molly and Elodie sat down in their favorite breakfast spot in town. It was a grungy cafe where you had to bus the tables yourself, but they had cheap breakfast and amazing coffee.

A waitress covered head to toe in tattoos walked up to the booth where Molly and Elodie were sitting.

“Anything I can get for you?” the waitress asked flatly.

“I’ll have the Happy Breakfast Special. But can you substitute the bacon for sausages? I like my eggs sunny-side up. Whole grain toast with a shit load of butter if you can swing it.”

Elodie always ordered the same thing every time they came here. She could have just as easily said ‘the usual’ and they would have known just what she meant.

Molly was scrolling through her phone, looking at photos she snapped from the night before.

Elodie snatched the phone out of Molly’s hand.

“Breakfast, Mol. You need food. Come on, order.”

Molly quickly glanced at the menu before putting it off to the side.

“I’ll just have what she’s having. Coffee too, please.”

The waitress looked at Molly as if she had two heads, and walked away without saying anything.

“Molly, I know what you’re doing because I’ve done it a thousand times. Take my advice and forget he ever existed, okay? The shitty truth is, he’s already done that with you. I’d be surprised if he has thought about you once since he left you behind.” Elodie took Molly’s hands and held them in hers.

“I know El. It’s just ... I can’t stop thinking about him.” The desperation Molly had tried her hardest to avoid was now the very thing plaguing her.

“You have to. You have no choice. He’s a loser and you deserve better. You know that.”

Molly knew Elodie was right, but this kind of rejection was new and she didn’t know how to handle it.

“So, what do I do, El? How do I start forgetting about him?” Molly genuinely wanted to know, because it seemed like every effort she had made to stop thinking of Xander only made her think of him more.

“Well, you can start by turning off your phone. Or at the very least, every time you go to look him up, tell me and I can pinch you or something. I hear associating bad habits with pain is a surefire way to stop them dead in their tracks,” she said, only half sarcastically.

Their breakfast came and Elodie finished hers in record time. Molly hardly touched any of hers.

“Is that all you can eat?” Elodie asked, pointing her fork at Molly’s food.

“I guess I filled up on coffee,” Molly said, taking one last sip from her mug.

“Okay, I’ll go get the bill.” Elodie got up from the booth and walked over to the waitress.

Molly looked down at her purse. One message.

Her heart raced as she unlocked her phone and opened the text.

Did he get my number last night? I can’t remember if he did or not. Maybe he was just stressed out this morning. I bet it was nothing. Maybe I’m just over thinking everything.

Molly looked at the name on the message and frowned. It was just her mom wondering how school was going, of course. I really should just forget about him already.

Elodie returned to the booth with a big smile on her face.

“Alright! All paid! And the waitress even gave us a 5% discount. She said it’s called the ‘Heart Break’”

“Was it that obvious?” Molly asked.

Elodie put a hand on Molly’s shoulder. “Don’t worry about it. We’ve all been there.”

Elodie made her way out of the cafe and headed to the bus stop.

“Oh shit. Mol. I’m supposed to go meet up with a girl from my Bio class to do some studying. Do you think you’ll be okay? I won’t leave you alone if you don’t think you’ll be alright.”

Molly didn’t want to be alone, but even more so, she resented the idea of having to be babysat.

“El, I’ll be fine. I’m just going to go back to our room to try and get some rest. Guess it goes without saying that I didn’t get much sleep last night. I’ll see you later.”

Elodie got onto the next bus, but not before giving Molly a big hug.

“You’re the strongest girl I know, Mol.”

Molly shrugged, “Takes one to know one.”

Chapter 15

Xander looked in his rear view mirror and saw Molly screaming, holding up her middle finger.

For the next month, focus on the fight and only the fight. He thought of Tommy and the promise he had made him.

All you had to do was stay sober and not pick up any chicks. Now look at you. Hungover and leaving that poor girl all alone. You asshole.

Xander pushed the guilt to the back of his mind. His biggest fight to date was next month, and he couldn’t afford to think of anything but preparing to win. His whole life had been building to this moment and any distraction could cost him a contract worth billions, as well as a real spot in the international ring.

Xander felt his phone vibrate in his back pocket. Pulling it out, he saw that it was a text from Johnny.

Hey Xan, I forgot you took my truck until I went to go get in it and realized it wasn’t there. Where y’at?

Xander raised his knee to the steering wheel, and grabbed his phone with both hands to text.

Just leaving. Be there in fi—

While Xander had his eyes off the road, he drove straight past a two-way stop without slowing down. A semi-truck driver going full speed through the intersection noticed Xander, but he was a little too late. With a loud crunch, the truck had smashed into right into Xander.

The semi-truck driver ran over to Xander’s vehicle, waving his hands for oncoming traffic to pull over and help.

“Somebody call 9-1-1! We gotta see if he’s alive or not! Help me! It’s gotta be bad.”

Within five minutes police, fire trucks, and an ambulance had all arrived at the crash site. A crowd of bystanders surrounded the scene, watching the men as they used the Jaws of Life to pull Xander from the truck.

Xander, disoriented and confused, looked at the men approaching his vehicle.

¨What is happening?” Xander mumbled, but no one could hear him.

“Sir, you’re going to be okay. You sure are lucky to be alive. That truck must have been going at least 30 miles an hour when it hit you. Sit tight, we’ll get you out of here.”

Xander looked around and saw debris from the crash scattered on the pavement. The windshield had been broken into a million pieces, and the door was now shaped into a sharp V and digging into his side.

He felt blood trickling down his forehead, but before he could wipe it away, he passed out.

Chapter 16

Xander woke to a light flashing in his eyes.

“There you are. We were wondering when you’d come back to us.” A large, gray haired nurse with a small flashlight and a clipboard was leaning over Xander.

“What? Where ... where am I?” Xander tried to sit up but the nurse gently put a hand to his chest.

“Now, now, kiddo, you better just lay right back down. Listen, a pretty bad traffic accident landed you here with a nasty concussion and a few scratches. You’re some lucky guy. I’ve seen much worse from much less of a crash!”

A crash? What is this crazy lady talking about?

“You’re looking a little confused. Don’t worry if you can’t remember. You’re most likely suffering from a bit of amnesia. That’s just a fancy way of saying that you won’t remember most of what just happened, so let me just cut to the chase for you, okay there sweetie?”

Xander braced himself as he listened to the nurse tell him what she knew about the accident. By the end, Xander felt sick.

“Why didn’t I stop at the intersection? What was I doing?” Xander asked the nurse, hoping she would tell him it was a brake failure, or a problem with the traffic signals.

“We’re not sure, exactly. It looks like you just kept on going. Not to worry, the police will sort all that out. It seems like everything is going to be taken care of.”

Xander looked behind the nurse and saw someone standing in the doorway.

“Who’s that behind you?” he asked.

“Oh! That’s right. You have a visitor here. We looked for a spouse or parent to call, but the only person we had on file for you was someone by the name of Tommy? He’s been here since the minute you came through those emergency doors.”

The nurse turned to welcome Tommy to Xander’s bedside. Leaving the room, she shut the door to give them some privacy.

Tommy looked Xander up and down, completely silent.

“Tommy, I ...” Xander began to apologize.

“Save it, Xander. I don’t want your apologies. This will be punishment enough.” Tommy shook his head, putting his hand on Xander’s arm.

“Enough punishment? What are you saying, T?” Xander pulled his arm away from Tommy’s hand, pushing himself up to a seated position.

“What I’m saying is that there’s no way in hell you’ll be fighting next month now. Doc says that there’s still swelling in your brain and getting knocked around too much could turn you into one of those… vegetables. What happened, Xander? What the hell happened?”

Tommy waited for Xander to respond.

Xander, unsure of what to say, looked out the window on the opposite side of the room. The sun was setting behind the mountains, and Xander imagined being a bird flying to the top of the rocks, looking down on everyone else. Freedom to go where ever he pleased.

“I just wanted to have one more night of fun before it was all work and no play, Tommy. I know I made you a deal, but all I ever do is make deals. I just wanted to be a normal guy and have some fun, without so much responsibility. I had a few drinks and I hooked up with someone. I didn’t mean to do this. I’m sorry Tommy. I fucked up.”

Tommy rose out of his chair.

“You’re lucky Xander. Lucky in more ways than one.”

Xander didn’t understand.

“More ways than one?”

Tommy walked over to the table where the nurse had put out water and glasses. He poured himself a cup, and took a drink.

“Right after I got here and found out what happened to you, I phoned the reps over at Street G. They were absolutely devastated. I told them that you just had a concussion but couldn’t fight next month. After a few phone calls back and forth, they told me that they’re still very interested in you. Only problem is, their next big fight isn’t until three months from now.”

Tommy handed Xander a glass of water.

Xander sensed that Tommy had actually been delighted with this silver lining.

“Tommy, are you saying I still have a chance?”

Tommy picked up his briefcase and buttoned his jacket.

“Xander, I don’t want to promise you anything this time. This is up to you. What I’m telling you is that the boys at Street G are still rooting for you, and so am I. Once you’re out of this place and can start your training again, I’d love to see you take this seriously. I’ve always believed in you. Now it’s time for you to believe in yourself.”

Tommy opened the door and was about to walk out when he heard Xander say something.

“What was that?” Tommy spun around to face Xander.

“I’m going to do what it takes, T. No matter what, I’m going to do what it takes to win this thing. You’re right about everything. I’ve put in way too much blood, sweat, and tears to just waste it all on a good time. This is what I’m supposed to do, and I’ll do it right.”

Xander studied Tommy as he waited for a reaction. Clearing his throat and fixing his suit jacket, Tommy stood a little taller now.

“Atta boy, Xander.”

A knock on the door broke the silence. The same nurse entered the room with her clipboard.

“Excuse me boys, I need to do a routine check up on Mr. Delgado now. I’ll only be a few minutes.”

“It’s alright, I was just leaving. Xander, I’ll be calling you later to check in. Don’t go screening my calls.” Tommy winked at Xander and walked out of the room.

“That man sure does love you. He was worried sick. Now Mr. Delgado, I have some good news and some bad news. Which do you want first?”

Xander crossed his legs, smoothing the gown over his knees.

“Ahh ... I guess it’s better to get the bad stuff out of the way first.”

The nurse chuckled.

“I would have said the same thing. Okay, the bad news is that the doctors want to keep you overnight for observation. The good news is, based on your vitals and eye tests, it seems like you’re doing a lot better than we originally thought. Staying overnight is just precautionary, but the doctor wanted me to let you know that he strongly advises it, for your own safety.”

Xander began removing the tape holding in his IV drip.

“Wait, wait, wait there kiddo. What do you think you’re doing?” The nurse attempted to keep Xander from removing the IV, but Xander over powered her and pushed her hand away.

“I’m not staying here another fucking night just for a precautionary ... whatever. I have to get home.”

Xander tossed the blankets off the side of the bed and stood up.

“We can’t force you to stay, but I have to tell you once again, by doctor’s orders—”

Xander ripped the tape off and yanked the IV out of his arm.

“Well, tell the doctor he’s down one patient. Now, if you’d kindly leave the room, I’d like to get out of this dress and put on some real clothes.”

The nurse calmly picked up the blankets, placing them neatly back onto the bed.

“Okay, Mr. Delgado. If that’s your final decision. Since you’re of age, no one can keep you here, I’ll just go and fetch your things.”

Returning a few minutes later, Xander’s nurse handed him a bag with his phone, wallet, and shoes.

“Listen, I’ve seen men your age in here countless times. I don’t imagine you’ll listen to some old lady, but if you do happen to remember anything from this conversation, remember that fame isn’t everything. Someday you’re going to look back and ask yourself why any of it mattered in the first place. Follow your heart, Mr. Delgado.”

Half dressed, Xander put down his shoes and peered up at the nurse.

“Thank you. I think that may be the first time anyone ever told me that.”

The nurse picked up her clipboard and took one final look at Xander.

“What do I know? I’m just a nurse.” Giggling, she closed the curtains and left Xander to himself.

Chapter 17

Xander opened the door to his house and saw Winnie sitting by the phone in their living room.

Winnie, hearing the door unlatch, looked up from the book she was reading.

“Oh my stars. Thank God you’re okay.” Putting down her novel, Winnie shuffled quickly to Xander’s side. Winnie stood on her tip-toes and kissed Xander on either cheek.

“Tommy called me as soon as he heard. I was getting ready to catch a cab down there any minute now.” Looking Xander over, Winnie took a step back.

“Wait, why are you home so early? Didn’t the doctor want to keep you overnight?”

Winnie closed the door behind Xander, and took the bag with his wallet and phone from his hand.

“Don’t worry, Winnie. The doctor said I was fine and sent me home.”

Xander felt bad for lying, but he was exhausted and didn’t feel like explaining himself to anyone, let alone a frightened old lady.

Xander could tell Winnie didn’t quite believe him, but she let it go.

“Did you call any of your friends to tell them you’re alright? What about that girlfriend of yours? I bet she’s been worried sick.”

Amused at Winnie’s utter lack of memory, Xander grinned.

“Win, you know I don’t have a girlfriend. If I did, I probably wouldn’t have had to pay all that money for a cab from the hospital.”

Winnie pointed a finger at Xander, wagging it in front of his face.

“A man like you oughta have a wife by now. Did I ever tell you that my friend Missy has a beautiful granddaughter? I could ask her to come over sometime for tea?”

A wife.

Xander thought about what that would be like. One night stands were fun when they were happening, but as soon as they were over, Xander had always felt a sense of loneliness.

The image of a fair-skinned woman with big, brown hair popped into Xander’s mind. He pictured her by his bed in the hospital, rubbing his hair when he was asleep and checking with the nurses to make sure everything was okay.

Chapter 18

Xander took his phone out of his bag and opened the screen. Two missed calls from Johnny, and no unread messages. He scrolled through his contacts and saw Molly’s name and a picture of her from the club that he had saved as her caller ID.

In the photo, Molly had her drink in one hand and was posing with the other hand on her hip. Xander remembered making fun of her, telling her she looked like one of those Stanford housewives.

Oughta have a wife by now.

The image of Molly in an all-white gown flashed before him, but was interrupted by the vibration coming from his phone.

Incoming call.

“Hey Xander, I got a call saying you left the hospital against doctor’s orders. Are you home now?”

Tommy sounded anxious.

“Yeah T, I’m home now, and I’m fine, trust me. The Doc said everything checked out but he just wanted to be on the safe side. I’m not staying in that place an extra minute if I don’t have to.”

Half expecting Tommy to start yelling, Xander pulled the phone away from his ear and put it on speaker mode.

“I don’t blame you kid.”

He doesn’t?

“I wouldn’t want to stay in there either. Place creeps me out. Look Xander, I’m glad to hear you’re alright. That leads me to my next question. I got a call from a local rep just now. They ended up securing a fight for tonight and need a guy to step in. I figured it was a long shot, but it’s a small-scale fight and I wanted to check in with you first before telling them no.”

Walking over to the sink, Xander turned on the tap and splashed cold water on his face, shaking his head.

“Who would I be up against, T? And what do you mean by ‘small-scale’ exactly?”

Xander opened the fridge. He couldn’t recall the last time he’d eaten, and all this talk about fighting was making him hungry.

“It’s a guy from out of Phoenix. He’s been fighting for a while but hasn’t competed in the ring much. The rep says he’s pretty good. Just a little Latino kid from a poor part of town, but he’s quick on his feet and has been known to win a few fights around his area.”

Xander thought about what Tommy had said when he was in the hospital.

“Getting knocked around too much could turn you into one of those vegetables.”

I guess I won’t let him hit me then.

Xander turned off speaker mode and put the phone to his ear.

“Alright, and what’s the prize if I win?”

Tommy could be heard ruffling through the papers on his desk.

“Where the hell did I write that? Oh okay, here it is. You’d take home 25 big ones. It’s not a couple billion, but it’s more than some of your fights so far. Whattya think?”

They don’t call me The Beast for nothin’. What’s one little crash?

“I’m in, T.”

Chapter 19

The gym was empty except for Johnny. Only the extremely dedicated types showed up for training as early as he and Xander usually did.

Johnny was over at the speed bag, headphones in.

Xander quietly took off his shoes, put down his bag and snuck around the corner.

Giving him a push from behind, Xander scared Johnny. He turned around, fists up and ready to fight.

“Holy shit Xan, you scared the crap outta me.” Removing his headphones, Johnny gave Xander a hug, squeezing him tight.

“I’m so glad you’re okay, man. Hey dude, don’t worry about the truck, alright? Insurance’ll cover it. I’m just ... I’m happy you’re still alive.”

“Me too, man. I’m just glad to be back to training already.”

Johnny looked puzzled.

“Training? What are you talking about, Xan? You just got in a huge accident that could have killed you.”

Xander was already half way across the gym, opening his locker and getting his wraps on.

“Yeah, but it didn’t Johnny Boy. I’m still here and I’m fighting tonight. I know it’s fast but the doc said I’m fine as long as I don’t get hit a bunch in the head. T set me up with an easy match, and if I win I’m goin’ home with some cash in hand.”

Walking over to the speed bag, Xander handed Johnny his mouth guard.

“Now take your mouth guard, and help me win this thing.”

The practice ring sat in the middle of the gym. Xander jumped onto one side, opening the ropes to enter.

Johnny stood still, contemplating whether or not he was going to spar with someone who had just suffered a concussion.

“I’m gonna go ahead and trust that you’re not batshit crazy, Xander. I’ll spar with you as long as you promise to take a week off after the fight tonight.”

“Deal. Now get in here and fight me, dude.”

Chapter 20

The stadium was full of cheering spectators. Less than half of the people in the crowd were holding signs for Jose, Xander’s opponent from Arizona.

Most of the folks who showed up had been long time fans of Xander’s, some had even attended every fight he ever had, both in and out of town. He saw a pool of the usual betting group, a bunch of old men exchanging money and jeering at one another. Models wearing crop tops and booty shorts held signs to tell fans that Round 2 was coming up.

Xander already felt dizzy. Sitting in the corner, he looked around the room as all the faces turned into one big blur. The front row to his right was often full of scouts, but tonight he noticed that they had been converted into VIP seats, reserved for those who were willing to pay the high ticket price.

Guys in Tap Out shirts wearing ornate jewelry lined the row behind, alongside their girlfriends who looked less than enthused.

Molly?

Xander wiped away the sweat from his eyes, disoriented, but positive he had seen her thick brown hair and glowing skin a couple of rows back. Squinting to get a better look, Xander felt a hand on his shoulder.

“It’s time buddy. You had him during that whole round. Don’t get cocky though. You’ve been wastin’ a lot of energy throwin’ those right hooks. He’s quick, so don’t underestimate him.”

A busty model strutted around the outer ring, holding a sign announcing Round Two. Xander was almost positive that some if not most of the guys who bought tickets to the fights only ever came for the models.

Music sounded as spot lights circled the audience, illuminating the crowd. Arms went up as people cheered. Xander took one last look in Molly’s direction and noticed something different about her.

Wait, did Molly have a tattoo on her shoulder?

Walking into the center of the ring, Xander squinted to get a better look. The woman he had thought was Molly stood up from her seat and shuffled out of the row and toward the back of the stadium.

How stupid can you be? That’s the wrong girl. Molly didn’t have any tattoos.

Shaking off his disappointment, Xander sized up his opponent who had already outstretched his fists, waiting for the round to start. Jose looked tired, but Xander knew not to underestimate his rival this round. Hitting his fists against Jose’s, the bell rang indicating that the fight was back on.

It was almost a tradition that Xander not only won his fights, but would knock out his opponent. Even though Xander was leagues taller than Jose, his long arms still couldn’t find Jose’s body. The round went on for far longer than Xander was used to, and he knew that his fans would get bored if he didn’t wrap it up soon.

Even though Xander was well aware that Molly wasn’t the one watching, pretending she was there had given him a strange kind of strength and a need to win the fight that was far more powerful than the allure of any cash prize.

Xander, conserving his energy this round, watched as Jose danced around the ring. Any punch that came Xander’s way was easily dodged and countered, leaving Jose exhausted and clambering for a move to finally end the round.

I actually feel bad for this guy, Xander thought, watching Jose raise his fists in defense and shaking uncontrollably.

Jose lunged, sending his right fist at Xander’s face. Xander effortlessly stepped to his left, observing the punch as it whooshed past his nose. Spotting an opening, Xander curled his arm and stepped forward to deliver an uppercut to Jose’s side. One, two, three hits to the ribs and Jose was down for the count.

Chapter 21

Journalists surrounded Xander as he stepped out of the ring. Microphones jutted out of the crowd, and Xander calmly pointed to an interviewer wearing a bowler hat and pinstriped suit.

“Beast, you shocked the crowd tonight. I think it’s safe to say that none of us expected to see The Beast fighting so soon after such a traumatic event. How did it feel for you to walk away from the accident and straight into the ring? You must feel invincible by now!”

The stout man was holding a tape recorder, eyes wide, waiting for Xander to speak into the microphone.

This was the part Xander enjoyed the least. Journalists were always looking for the next buzz-worthy article to publish. All Xander wanted to do after a fight was grab a beer and go home to sleep.

A little smack talk makes them wet their panties. Just give ‘em what they want.

“I feel lucky to be here. Jose put up a good fight, but I think he’s a little young to be comin’ into the ring with The Beast.”

Journalists turned their head to look at one another. The looks on their faces were enough to convince Xander that they had their headline.

“If you say so Beast, we’ll believe you. In the first round we thought he might walk away with the cash though. What happened to make it all turn around? Someone send you a naughty picture during break? A little booty to get your blood pumping?”

Bait. They want to know about my personal life—surprise, surprise.

Xander was about to interject some clever rebuttal, but his thoughts were clouded with

images of Molly, proudly looking up at him from the crowd. All he could muster was a coy smile. He put his hand up to show he was done with the interview and walked to his locker room.

Xander unwrapped his hands, examining the dried blood on his knuckles and rinsing off the aftermath. Xander stared at himself in the mirror.

It was one night. You’ve had tons of one night stands before, so why are you caught up on this one?

The possibility of any intimate relationship made Xander uneasy. He had made a point of never involving himself with anyone in that way. His friends had been in and out of relationships, breaking up just to make up, and Xander swore he wasn’t going to fall into that same cycle.

“Get over it man. You have bigger things at stake right now than some girl you spent one night with.”

Xander gathered his things and walked out to the parking lot. Getting into his Camaro, he glared at the couples who were piling out of the stadium.

They all look so happy holding hands and laughing.

Shaking his head, Xander started his car and headed home for the night, leaving his fantasies behind.

Chapter 22

A week had passed and it was time for Molly and Elodie to move out of their dorm room.

“I am so happy to be out of this shit hole, El. You have no idea. We can finally move into a house where we don’t have to see each other naked all of the time. Privacy at last!”

Elodie was midway to having her pants undone, getting changed for the third time that morning.

“Oh Mol, you’re so funny. I’m still going to be walking around naked in our new place.”

It had been two hours since they started putting their belongings into boxes. Molly was mostly finished organizing the remainder of her clothes and labeling the sealed boxes, while El was still deciding what she was going to wear for the big move.

“El, no one is going to care what you’re wearing. You’ll be a hot mess in an hour anyway, once we get our shit over to the new house.” Molly threw a dress of hers over to El’s bed, the very one Elodie always stole from Molly’s wardrobe when she couldn’t decide on anything of her own.

The movers showed up an hour later and Elodie was packing the last of her things. Hearing a knock, Molly ran over and opened the door.

“It’s time El! Let’s get out of here.”

Molly picked up a box and skipped down the stairs.

Onto a new chapter.

Chapter 23

The sun had gone down and a long day of moving was over and done with. Molly went down to the local liquor store and bought an inexpensive bottle of wine as a celebratory gift to her and Elodie.

“To us. To new beginnings and to moving into a house that isn’t a total disaster.”

Elodie held up her glass to Molly’s and both of the girls laughed and took a drink.

The house was a cute flat that had just been recently renovated with hard wood floors and modern style decor. What the dorm lacked in comfort, the new place made up for with squishy couches and a private patio.

“So, I guess this means we should probably go get jobs, hey? I’m gonna blow through my savings pretty quick here. What about you?” Molly asked, checking bank statements on her phone.

Elodie put down her glass and threw her head back, staring at the ceiling.

“You don’t even want to know how much debt I’m in. Luckily, the banks take pity on me. But yeah, I don’t think I have a choice. Job hunting tomorrow for me.”

The next morning, Molly awoke to the sun shining through her window. She rolled over to where she thought Elodie was sleeping in the bed next to her.

“Time to wake up, El,” Molly mumbled, opening her eyes to reveal that she was speaking to the wall.

Right. You have your own bedroom now.

Half asleep, Molly walked into the kitchen in just her t-shirt and underwear to make a pot of coffee.

“Morning Mol! Rise and shine, toots, we’ve got jobs to get and money to make. I’ve already got a cup of coffee here for you and a muffin from the cafe down the road.”

Elodie was fully dressed, complete with makeup and a ponytail on the top of her head.

“What time did you get up? You’re never up this early.” Molly said, feeling groggy and hung over.

“Oh I hardly even slept. I was too excited, and stressed, mostly stressed, actually. Go get dressed. I have a few places picked out where I think we could easily land a job.”

Molly got ready and met Elodie in the foyer.

“Ready?”

Elodie handed Molly her sunglasses and purse.

“Ready as I’ll ever be.”

Chapter 24

Hours had passed and Molly and Elodie were both drained and exhausted.

“Mol, I think if I have to introduce myself one more time I’m going to literally go crazy.”

Elodie dropped her purse and sat hard on a wooden bench. Molly estimated they had applied to about ten places each. Both she and Elodie had only one resume left and were back on the street they had started on.

“Wait, did we apply there?” Molly said, gesturing toward a small Bar and Grill squeezed in between two large cafes.

Elodie raised her sunglasses, looking in the direction Molly was pointing.

“Are you talking about the place over there called Tiny’s? Molly, I’m not working at a place called Tiny’s. It’s so fucking small we apparently missed it three times today. Why would I want to work there?”

Molly sat down beside Elodie, turning to face her.

“Well, maybe because we applied to fifty million places today and none of them were actually hiring. This place, happens to have a “Now Hiring” sign on the front window, so I think maybe we should give it a try? What do you think? Do you want to get a job?”

Molly hated the sharpness of her tongue sometimes, and instantly apologized when she saw that Elodie looked defeated.

“Sorry, El, I’m just tired and worried. This has been a depressing experience. Let’s go hand in our resumes and then we can go home and not talk for the rest of the night. I know you’re sick of hearing your own voice, too.”

The inside of Tiny’s took both Molly and Elodie by surprise. The vibe was better than any of the shops or restaurants they had visited all day. The counter was a thick, clear glass and underneath was a collage of famous celebrities and athletes who had been there since it opened in the early 70s. Molly approached the counter and rang a silver bell by the cash register. A small dark-skinned man who looked like he was somewhere in his sixties came out from the kitchen.

“Welcome to Tiny’s! How can I help you ladies?”

Elodie squeezed Molly’s arm.

“Hi, we saw your sign saying you’re hiring.”

Molly was already opening her purse to take out a resume.

“Don’t bother taking out your resumes. You’re both hired. I’ve had enough creeps and fake women come in here today asking for a job. I can tell from the look of you both that you’re neither of those things.”

Molly stuffed the papers back into her purse.

“That’s amazing! Thank you so much, um, sorry, what is your name?”

The man behind the counter put both of his hands to his round belly and chuckled.

“I’m Tiny. The face behind the name. Can you both start tomorrow?”

Elodie stepped in front of Molly and put her wallet onto the counter.

“I think we’re going to share the ‘Big Burger Platter’ to celebrate our new jobs.”

Tiny smiled and rang the meal into the till.

“One Big Burger Platter on the house!”

Chapter 25

Molly and Elodie had been working at Tiny’s for a week now and so far they both loved it. The tips were great and the customers always had funny and interesting stories to tell them.Today, a man with long, shaggy hair and a messenger bag walked in through the doors.

“Welcome to Tiny’s! Just you today or are you meeting someone?”

Molly glanced over the man’s shoulder, looking for a group of people who might have been accompanying him.

“I’m just here to post the weekly flyers, Miss. The name is Jim. I’ve been coming here every single week for over twenty years and I haven’t seen your pretty face before. You must be new. Go about your business. You can pretend I’m not even here.”

He opened his messenger bag and removed a hand full of flyers. Molly saw mostly advertisements for various classes around town, but one paper caught her eye. The background was emblazoned with red flames and two men stood at the forefront, wearing only boxing shorts and staring grimly at one another.

“You like goin’ to fights, Miss?” Jim asked Molly, who was now inches away from the poster.

“Do you have another one of these that I could keep?”

Molly hadn’t taken her eyes off of the fighter pictured on the left.

The Beast

“You must be a big fan of one o’ those guys. The fight is tonight at 8:00 and it’s gonna be a good one. Those two guys have been rivals since day one. Rumor has it that people from outside the gyms have been stoking the fire if you catch my drift—trying to get them even more riled up for when they get in the ring together.”

Jim handed Molly an extra poster from his bag.

“Here you go. I got plenty of them to go ‘round anyway.”

Molly stuffed the paper into her apron and returned to her post behind the counter where Elodie was bartending.

“El, look at what just got posted. It’s him. It’s Xander.”

Elodie finished pouring scotch for a customer at the bar and inspected the paper Molly was holding.

“Hell yeah, we should go. It would be cathartic for you to see that asshole get the shit beat out of him. I know the guy on the right, he’s a massive dude with a bad temper. Maybe I could tell him what Xander did to you. Then he’d have all the more reason to knock him out cold.”

Elodie smiled through her teeth, handing the scotch across the counter. The customer handed her a ten dollar bill and told her to keep the change.

“People keep givin’ me tips like this and I’ll be able to pay for the both of us to go.” Elodie said, under her breath.

Two sides of Molly were now at war. She was eager to see Xander, but was conflicted as to why. One side of her wanted to watch Xander get hurt the way he had hurt her. A bloody nose and a broken finger or two might be exactly the kind of justice he deserved. On the flip side, Molly was eager to hear an explanation for his rude behavior. For leaving her in the middle of nowhere after taking her virginity the night before.

A third possibility lingered.

Maybe I have feelings for him. Not just attraction or lust, but real feelings.

Seven o’clock rolled around and the girls were done their shifts. Elodie waited for Molly outside of the restaurant, puffing on a cigarette.

“Since when do you smoke, El?”

Elodie quickly dropped the cigarette from her mouth and stomped it out on the pavement.

“This is like my second one ever. Don’t lecture me, I know it’s bad for you. Speaking of which, are we gonna go watch Xander tonight or what?”

Molly and Elodie arrived back home and changed out of their work clothes.

“Mol! Holy shit, you look hot! When did you get a dress like that? Turn around for me!”

Elodie moved her finger in a circle and Molly spun like a runway model.

“I bought it the second day we moved in from a little boutique down the road. I know it’s not my usual style, but I wanted something to make me feel sexy again, like that chest binding contraption you put me in that night.”

The dress was a black, skin-tight halter that just covered Molly’s bum. Her hair looked like she had just gotten back from the beach, and her makeup was dark and smoky.

“Well, I know for a fact that Xander is going to be kicking himself when he sees you. If I wasn’t batting for the other team already, I’d wanna tap that for sure.”

A horn beeped from the street out front.

“Cabs here. Let’s go make this ‘Beast’ whimper.”

Chapter 26

Elodie bought her and Molly seats near the front. Molly insisted on being somewhere further back so that Xander couldn’t see her in plain sight, but Elodie was not one to be easily swayed.

“Molly, you didn’t dress like that so you could hide in the shadows. You want him to see you, so let him see you.”

Between the two of them, Molly and Elodie nearly polished off an extra-large bag of popcorn. Molly ate handfuls at a time to quiet her nerves.

“I don’t know about this El, maybe we should—”

The blaring music came to a sudden halt, and an ominous voice came over the speakers.

“And now, the event you’ve all been waiting for. Laaaaaaadies and geeeentlemen, it’s Fight Night!”

Molly plugged her ears at the uproar of whistles and hollering. Elodie however, stood out of her seat to join in, cheering along with the rest of the crowd.

“This is awesome!” Elodie mouthed, looking down at Molly who was still in her seat.

Molly gave a halfhearted thumbs up, then covered her ears again.

“You don’t wanna be on the wrong side of a fight with this guy. Coming out of the South Corner, put your hands together for Mr. Pain!”

The spotlight shone on a blonde haired, surfer looking guy wearing bright blue boxing shorts. Molly looked around and saw that a small portion of the crowd was cheering for Mr. Pain, but most were loudly booing.

Mr. Pain made his way to the ring, bumping fists with his fans on the sidelines.

“Our next fighter slays his opponents left, right, and center. Coming out of the North Corner, give it up for The Beast!”

The crowd went wild, and this time Molly stood up to get a better look. Xander had overwhelming support and as he stepped out into the light, Molly thought he looked like some kind of ethereal being, not of this world. It was as if his devoted fans were praising him, ready to fall to their knees.

Molly stood on her tip toes, watching him approach the ring.

He looks humble despite all of this attention. He’s bowing his head to his fans, like he’s grateful to them or something.

It made Molly confused to see Xander acting this way. What she was seeing didn’t match up with the villain she had conjured up in her mind. A beast with no heart, not someone who would show humility to others.

The moment Xander stepped into the ring, Molly could see an instant change in his expression. His look of humility had turned to contempt as he stared down his opponent. Elodie must have noticed it too. Grabbing Molly’s hand, she pulled her in close enough to whisper.

“They look like they could eat each other alive. I think there’s some serious beef between them. Did you see Xander’s face when he got into the ring? Oh man, this is gonna be good.”

Molly nodded her head enthusiastically, but felt sick to her stomach thinking of Xander getting seriously hurt by this guy, especially in front of so many people.

The bell rang, signaling the start of Round One. Xander jumped up and down on the spot, full of adrenaline and ready to pummel his competitor. He wasted no time throwing down the first few punches, connecting with Mr. Pain’s face and leaving at least one bloody gash. Every time Mr. Pain lunged in to send a right hook or an uppercut, he was blocked effortlessly by Xander, who retaliated ten times harder than before, becoming more and more aggressive with every hit. A crazed look in his eyes at the end of the first round worried Molly, and left her feeling uneasy about watching any more of the fight.

“El, I feel like I’m watching someone getting murdered. It’s just so violent. I don’t know if I can stand to watch anymore of it.”

“Oh Mol, it’s all in good sport. They don’t like each other out there, and they get the chance to show how much they really don’t like each other in here. The fans cheer and they both love it, even if someone loses. Don’t worry so much, they’re fine. It’s just a few scrapes.”

Molly wanted to believe that it wasn’t a big deal, but she couldn’t help but be in shock at this side of Xander.

Where is the sweet, tender guy who held me and told me everything would be alright? How can he go from the man he was in the truck that night, to this monster I’m seeing now?

The fight continued for two more rounds. Xander practically annihilated his opponent within the first thirty seconds of the last round, but then seemed to back off a little, wanting to give Mr. Pain a chance to redeem himself. Xander mocked him, throwing his hands up like a scared little girl. Turning to face the crowd, Molly could have sworn he looked right at her. The show boating caused an uproar of laughter. Mr. Pain found it to be less than comical.

He took two steps towards Xander and threw an unexpected left hook straight into Xander’s cheek. Xander stumbled backwards, almost losing his balance and falling to the ground. An audible gasp came from the crowd, as Xander put his hand to his face, rubbing the blood from his cheek and then onto his shorts. Xander, realizing his mistake in letting his guard down, cocked his head to one side and yelled at Mr. Pain.

“Oh yeah, now you wanna fight like a real man? I’ll show you what a real man looks like.”

The finishing move happened so fast. To Molly it seemed like a series of limbs clashing together and ending with Mr. Pain laid out flat on the floor, motionless. The referee held Xander’s hand in the air, making him the official winner.

What did I just watch? That poor guy was obliterated. I know I should be cheering but somehow it just feels wrong.

The girls waited until the massive line of fans died down before getting out of their seats.

“Wow. I really thought Xander was going to get the shit beat out of him tonight. As much as I wanted him to hurt for what he did to you, it was cool to see those two just go at it! Don’t you think?”

Molly nodded her head and started making her way down the aisle.

On the cab ride home, Molly was quiet, while Elodie was still hyped up from the fight.

By the time they arrived home, Molly was exhausted.

“Sorry, El, I wish I could stay up with you to watch the videos you recorded of the fight. I’m sure I’d be able to make better sense of everything the second time around. I’m pooped though and I gotta work the mid-shift tomorrow.”

Molly hugged Elodie goodnight and headed off to her bedroom.

An hour passed and Molly still couldn’t sleep. Flashbacks of Xander ruthlessly beating his competitor had been playing in her mind since she first put her head to the pillow, making it hard to feel relaxed enough to close her eyes.

Just think of your happy place.

When Molly was a child she suffered from night terrors. Almost every night by ten o’clock, Molly would be rapping on the door of her parent’s room, talking nonsensically about monsters under her bed or the ‘bad man’ who was going to steal her from her bed. Molly’s mother had tried everything from sleeping with her in her own bed, to giving Molly bright and colorful night lights. Nothing seemed to work, until her mother came up with the ingenious idea of telling Molly to imagine her ‘happy place.’ Somewhere real or made up, that set Molly at ease. Somewhere Molly could envision herself smiling and without fear. It had been instrumental in helping Molly cope with her night terrors, eventually getting rid of them entirely.

Molly closed her eyes and thought of her happy place. Over the years the images of where Molly would be most happy changed. When she was younger, it was a land full of candy and unicorns. Now that she was older, this place was a serene and lush forest. Gushing waterfalls cascading down glimmering rocks, gathering at the bottom into an almost transparent pool. Butterflies fluttered past her eyelids and birds could be heard chirping from the tops of the arbutus trees surrounding her. Molly began to drift off into her dreamscape. Sinking further into her mattress, she imagined floating naked down a river on her back, looking up at the clear blue sky and seeing monkeys jumping across the tree canopy overhead.

It was usually around this time that Molly fell into a deep sleep, awaking in the morning unable to remember the rest of her dream. Tonight would be different.

As Molly was floating, she heard a rustling in the bushes beside her. The birds had all flocked to the other side of the river, and the monkeys disturbed by whatever was lurking in the foliage, had taken to the trees and swung away to follow the birds. Curiosity was not an obstacle for ‘Dream Molly.’ Unafraid, she turned from her back and swam to the shore. Lifting herself onto the river bank, she looked in the direction that the noise had come from.

A loud grunt resonated through the valley. Hiding behind a bush, Molly parted the leaves in front of her to get a better look. Standing in the middle of the clearing was an enormous creature covered in thick, dark brown fur. From its head protruded two large horns, curling from the base and coming to a sharp point. The creature was thrashing about, swinging its gigantic body ferociously from one side of the clearing to the other.

Crack! Molly stepped on a branch lying on the ground. The creature paused, turning its head to look her way, its eyes refusing to blink, Molly sensed the wild animal was staring straight at her. Stepping through the bushes, she entered the clearing.

Running full speed in her direction, the animal came to a dead stop just three feet in front of her—a false charge. She watched as the beast reared onto its hind legs and let out a deafening cry. As it called out, she stood in awe as the once feral animal transformed into a man, towering over her with eyes like crystal clear water and hair as dark as the night sky.

Xander stood before her, still breathing heavily. The fur that once covered his body had vanished, leaving nothing but his bare skin dripping with sweat.

“I knew you were here, Molly Tompkins. I smelled you somewhere in the forest. It drove me mad, knowing you were so close.”

Xander picked her up from around her waist with both of his hands and pushed her back against a tree. Sitting her on a branch, he parted her legs and began kissing her thighs. She was overwhelmed by the suddenness of what was happening but the pleasure overcame her, and soon tempted her to spread her legs open.

“Oh god,” she moaned.

His mouth met the lips of her pussy and forced them open with his tongue. She squirmed on the branch, the pleasure growing and growing inside her. He licked her pussy lips and made out with them, stretching his tongue into her opening and sucking on her clit. She squirmed from the pleasure and wrapped her legs tightly around his head. It was as if she wanted to keep him where he was. His tongue continued to work its magic on her as his hands reached around her and held her firmly in position, protecting her from the danger of falling off the tree branch.

“This is the scent I smelled,” he grunted from between her legs, then continued making out with her pussy as if it was her mouth and he was in the hottest make out session of his life.

She felt the pressure building in her body, the pleasure growing, the sensation increasing with each flick of his tongue. His tongue was so strong and it was so far inside her that it was practically fucking her. The force of his head pushing into her was making her rock and thrust as if she was being fucked.

“Oh God,” she moaned and at that moment, the pleasure overwhelmed her and the most sensational wave of orgasms of her life rushed through her entire body.

She cried out and grabbed his hair, pulling his face into her pussy, forcing him to keep fucking her with his tongue until her ecstasy subsided.

“Xander,” she panted, breathlessly.

“I’m not done with you yet, my little prey,” he said, his voice deep and powerful.

He lifted her from the branch and placed her gently on her feet in front of him. He stripped her naked, throwing her clothes into the bushes. Molly didn’t care what he did with them.

They were face to face and he leaned in and crushed his lips against her open mouth. The same tongue that had just fucked her pussy so satisfyingly, was now pleasuring her mouth, massaging her tongue with his, sending thrills of pleasure and desire through her entire body. She was already soaking wet from what he’d done to her and she could feel herself dripping with pleasure as his hands reached down toward her sex.

One hand found her pussy and the other found her ass. Wetting both hands with the juices on her pussy and thighs, he began sliding his fingers all over her. They were on her clit. On her anus. On her pussy mouth. The sensation drove her absolutely insane.

One second there was a finger in her pussy, then it was playing with her clit, rubbing it back and forth in a rapid motion. The other hand was sliding a finger over her anus, and then pressing it inside her ass, very gently, very carefully. The pleasure made Molly want to scream.

“I want to feel you inside me,” she cried, clawing at his back, begging him to fill her with his powerful cock.

He was stark naked and his cock was the most beautiful, sexual thing Molly had ever set eyes on. It was long and firm, rigid as a bat with the slight hint of a curve that seemed designed to penetrate her at a better angle. She grabbed it in her hand and it was so big she instantly let go.

“Oh God,” she cried, terrified that he was about to impale her with that massive weapon.

He lifted her up in his powerful arms and pressed her against the tree. She wrapped her legs around his muscular torso and he thrust forward, sliding smoothly into her soaking pussy. She cried out as he thrust violently into her, thrusting so powerfully that it scared her.

But the pleasure was so good. With each thrust, she came closer to another tidal wave of orgasms. She clenched her muscles to tighten herself around him, her pussy gripping his cock and forcing it to cum.

She felt like an animal under Xander’s control. He bit on her neck as he thrust deeper and deeper. She let out a cry when he pushed one last time, squeezing hard as he throbbed inside of her.

Xander exploded inside her, his cum jetting up into her body in powerful streams that drove her wild with pleasure.

“Holy fuck,” he grunted, his voice deep and guttural.

“Xander,” she moaned, as the orgasms overwhelming her body slowly calmed.

“Mol, wake up. I need a tampon,” Elodie said as she shook Molly’s arm.

Molly snapped out of her dream, opening her eyes to a worried looking Elodie sitting on the bed beside her.

“You what?”

“I need a tampon. I’m totally out and it’s like the red sea flowing out of me right now. Do you have any?”

Molly rolled out of bed and walked over to her dresser.

“I think I just used the last of mine.”

Molly opened up her top drawer and saw a half empty box of tampons.

That’s weird, I thought I just used the last of these during my period.

“El, are you early for your period or something? We always have ours on the same week.”

Elodie looked at the calendar on her phone.

“I always write it down, let me check. Nope, we’re supposed to be starting today.”

Molly felt her heart sink. She dropped the box of tampons onto the floor and clutched her stomach.

“What’s wrong?” Elodie said, rushing to Molly’s side.

“I’m late.”

Chapter 27

Xander had won every fight since his accident. He made himself into something of a local celebrity, even having a difficult time going to the grocery store without being recognized and bombarded with questions about his next fight. Women had been flocking to him, asking questions about his love life. Xander was well aware of what they were after, and remained indifferent—his mind preoccupied by someone else.

In Xander’s imagination, Molly had been at every single fight. Any woman in the crowd slightly resembling Molly was enough to motivate Xander to put on his best show. In the gym, he daydreamed of her, sometimes zoning out for minutes at a time. During sparring sessions he would have thoughts of her racing through his mind and frequently had to remind himself to focus on the task at hand—or he might be the one face down.

Tommy had scheduled a ‘talk’ with Xander today, not specifying what it was about. Tommy wasn’t known for being subtle.

“Xan, come on in. Alright let me cut right to the chase. You’ve been kicking ass all over town, but something’s been up with you when you’re here in the gym. I’ve seen you stare out that window for more than three minutes at a time, and this isn’t a single occasion I’m talkin’ about here. You’re in la-la land and I wanna know what’s gotta happen to bring you back to reality.”

Xander felt his face getting hot.

“What does it matter if I’m staring out of windows in here if I’m winning the fights out there, Tommy? Isn’t that the part that actually matters? The reason I’m here to begin with? I’m sacrificing everything to win fights. For God’s sake, I can’t even be with the girl I’m in—”

Love. The girl I’m in love with.

Tommy walked around his desk to where Xander was sitting. Picking up a framed photograph from his desk, Tommy turned it around to show Xander. In the picture, a younger Tommy was holding a slender, blonde-haired woman. They were in an orchard, and Xander could see that Tommy was helping her to grab an apple, smiling up at her while she threw her head back laughing.

“That very thing is what almost ruined my career, Xan. She made me choose, and it almost tore me apart. In the end, I chose to fight and if I hadn’t made that decision, I wouldn’t have had the gym, the cars, the money ... any of it. You can’t allow yourself to lose sight of your goals. Don’t get yourself to the point where you have to choose. Focus on the fight. Trust me.”

He’s right. Even if he isn’t, I already promised him a second time that I would focus on the fights and only the fights. I can’t let him down again.

“Nothing will happen. With her, or with anyone else. Just the fight, Tommy. Just the fight.”

Tommy placed the photo face down on his desk, put a hand on Xander’s shoulder and squeezed.

“That’s my boy. Now get back to training.”

Xander left Tommy’s office with only a few minutes left before it was his turn in the ring.

I won’t look for too long. I just want to see her.

Taking his phone from his locker, Xander opened his browser and clicked on Molly’s profile. He had been following her on social media for a few weeks, occasionally feeling like a stalker for how often he checked her updates. Usually her page was full of photos of her and Elodie at the beach, or grabbing coffee at her favorite barista’s café, but as Xander scrolled today, he noticed that she had tagged herself in a new location.

Two hours earlier, Molly had posted a photo of her holding a bouquet of flowers beside a scraggly, middle-aged man.

‘The customers here just make my day. Thank you for the surprise flowers, Jim!’

Tiny’s Bar and Grill? Does she work there now?

Everyone in the area had been to Tiny’s, or at the very least had heard about their famous burgers and their even more famous customers.

Xander had driven by it a million times, but never thought to go inside for food. His friends had asked him before if he wanted to grab a bite to eat there, but Xander had been wary of eating at any restaurant known for their ‘artery clogging burgers.’

Driving home that night, Xander took the long route around the city.

I’ll only drive by… just to see if she’s there.

Xander slowed down as he passed the restaurant window. Molly was bussing tables, wearing a bright blue apron and balancing trays of plates and cutlery on each arm.

Okay, one minute and then you have to leave.

Parking across the street, he lowered his seat to make sure that she wouldn’t see him.

God, I’m such a creep.

An older couple walked into Tiny’s and sat down at a booth. Molly grabbed her pen and notepad and walked over to the table.

Molly could be seen saying something, making her customers laugh. She smiled, shaking her head before grabbing her pen to write down their order.

Your smile could light up an entire city, Molly Tompkins.

Xander had vivid memories of that smile. In the club the first time they met, Xander remembered how he tried hard to make her laugh, just so he could see the expression on her face once more. And again, in the back of his truck. How he wanted her to feel comfortable, like she could truly be herself around him. Underneath him, her eyes glimmering and the corners of her lips upturned. When he touched her, it was like an electric force pulsated through his body, and even now, he felt shivers going up his spine when he thought about the way she had felt in his hands.

Xander looked more closely through the window at Molly. She was tying her unruly hair into a high ponytail and as she combed her fingers through the knots, her shirt lifted slightly.

The birthmark. The one above her right hip.

While undoing her pants that night, Molly had shown him her mark. She told him he was ‘the only one who wasn’t related’ to her that had seen it, ‘aside from Elodie, of course.’ He thought of what a special privilege it was to be the first one to have seen it, and how it must have felt for Molly to show him something so personal, so private.

A knock on Xander’s window cut his daydreaming short. A man wearing a metal band tee shirt and khaki shorts stood with his arms crossed. Moving his seat up, Xander rolled down the window and stuck his head out.

“Can I help you?”

The stranger scoffed, “Help me? Yeah you can help me. By moving your ass out of the handicapped spot. There are people that actually need them. They’re not just free spaces for pretty boys like yourself.”

Xander looked at the sign to the right of his car and shook his head.

“Sorry, man, I didn’t see it. But I’m leaving now anyway.”

He started his truck and pulled out of the space. Looking in his rearview mirror, he saw Molly grabbing the sign from outside, closing up the restaurant for the night.

Okay. That’s enough. Now you can focus on fighting.

Chapter 28

The next day, Xander awoke to his alarm at 8:00am. He had a routine that he followed every morning before a fight, starting the moment his alarm sounded. He would wake up, start a pot coffee, and while he was eating a bowl of oatmeal he’d prepared the night before, he would watch a video of his last fight. Noting all of the mistakes he could spot in his performance, Xander would write them down and rehearse in his mind what he would have done differently. Tommy had taught him the importance of rote memorization, a technique based on the idea that if you repeat something in your head enough times, it will stick. Xander would replay the scenarios in his head, trying to erase bad habits and replace them with something better, so he wouldn’t make the same mistake twice.

Around 10:00am, Xander would head to the gym and talk things over with Tommy before warming up. After twenty minutes of skipping rope followed by a dynamic stretch, Xander would choose one of his sparring mates to practice with in the ring. The goal of training before a big fight was never to wear himself out, but to solidify motor patterns so that he could move his body without thinking too much. ‘Hesitation will put you face down on the ground.’ This was something Tommy would tell him, over and over, and he was right. Countless times during Xander’s training, he would wait too long for the perfect opening, or overthink his next move. Tommy never went easy on Xander, and took every chance he had to teach him a lesson.

The gym that morning was full of rookies, amateurs, and pros. Tommy had secured the next round of fights, and his boys were all getting trained up—some for their debuts, others for the last fight they would ever have.

“Hey, Xander, you fightin’ that Mr. Pain-In-The-Ass tonight? I’m lookin’ forward to seein’ you send him back to Spitzer’s, cryin’ like a little baby.”

Xander nodded his head, opening up his locker. About to lock up his bag, Xander took out his phone.

Just text her and tell her about your fight tonight. Worst case is she’ll say no and tell you where to stick it. Best case is she says yes and actually shows up.

On second thought, Xander tossed his phone on top of his bag and closed the locker.

Chapter 29

Xander’s name roared through the speakers. Pulling the curtains back, he could see signs with his name on them and people standing to get a better look at ´The Beast.´

I’ll never get used to this.

He bowed his head to the fans lining the aisles. Tommy was waiting for him in the corner of the ring, and he could see Mr. Pain standing to the right, bouncing on his feet in anticipation.

Xander went from being awestruck by the show of support from his fans to feeling a violent resentment building as he looked at his competitor. They had been enemies since Xander first started at Tommy’s gym. Spitzer’s boys would show up from time to time just to stir the pot, leaving right before it boiled over and got them into any serious trouble. There was one exception, and that was the night when Xander was mugged by three of Spitzer’s guys on his walk home. Xander hadn’t seen his mugger’s faces, but heard a few of their voices and swore one of them was the man now standing less than ten feet in front of him.

The referee gathered ‘The Beast’ and ‘Mr. Pain’ in the middle of the ring, commencing Round One with a ‘sportsmanlike’ fist bump and an obligatory reading of the rules. Xander stared directly into his opponent’s eyes, channeling the fury and hatred within himself.

Two rounds passed.

“I’m sick of seeing this guys’ ugly face, Tommy.” Xander said as he took out his mouth guard and drank the water Tommy was holding up to him.

“I know you are, but be smart about this fight, kid. Don’t let your emotions get in the way. You may want to see a bloodbath, but the fans and scouts will want to see a clean, skilled fighter.”

The bell rang and Xander stood up.

“I don’t care what the fans want Tommy, this guy needs a good beating.”

Mr. Pain was being thrown around the ring.

This ain’t fun if there’s only one player.

Giving the other fighter room to get himself together, Xander stood back and watched as Mr. Pain swayed left to right, his eyes rolling around in their sockets as he tried to focus on where Xander was standing.

What a little girl. Xander thought to himself, standing back and looking at his competitor. He rubbed his eyes and pretended to cry like a child. He saw audience members laughing at him and booing at Mr. Pain while they shook their signs, cheering Xander on.

Not what the fans want to see huh, Tommy?

A woman sitting in the front row stood up and swept popcorn crumbs from her chair. She gathered her long, brown hair to one side and lovingly swatted her friend’s hand away from touching her behind.

Xander squinted.

Molly?

Xander felt a blow to the side of his head. Mr. Pain had moved too quickly for Xander to register and react.

What the hell?

His fury was now as red as the blood dripping down his right cheek, and Xander wiped it away on his shorts before looking up at Mr. Pain who resembled an angry bull, breathing heavily through his nose. Xander was now the one who had been made a fool of, and he looked up to see Mr. Pain waiting with his arms outstretched.

“Come at me now, Beast.”

When Xander would later describe the last part of the fight, he often said it was like he ‘blacked out’ and ‘his body just took over.’

He remembered running right at Mr. Pain, throwing his fists left and right with wild abandon. One punch to the head would have sufficed, but Xander couldn’t stop himself. Blood was coming from Mr. Pain’s forehead, nose, and mouth as the blows rained down over his head. Xander paused for a moment, looking Mr. Pain up and down, before one final hit knocked the man out cold.

The referee didn’t notice at first that Mr. Pain had been lying on the ground motionless. In the articles that followed he made sure to mention that it looked like he had just fallen to the ground under the immense beating he had taken—an attempt to cover his own ass. Xander however, knew that Mr. Pain was knocked out the second he hit the ground.

Xander was angry at himself for being distracted yet again by some girl he had thought was Molly, and was shocked at how severely it had interfered with his fighting. Jumping onto his unmoving body, Xander proceeded to strike Mr. Pain. Blood pooled to the surface of his skin wherever Xander’s fists landed. Finally, the referee knelt to the ground and called the fight, holding Xander’s hand high into the air.

There were mixed feelings about Xander’s win, and the sounds from the crowd reflected the controversy that would arise from this fight. Looking around the stadium, Xander saw people covering their mouths in disbelief, some even shielding their eyes. Others, mostly the very type of guys Xander disliked, were standing out of their seats throwing fists in the air and chanting “Beast, Beast, Beast.”

Tommy had walked out of the ring and disappeared into Xander’s locker room. Johnny escorted Xander to the back, not saying much about what just happened.

“You really let him have it, Xander.”

Johnny opened the locker room door and then shut it behind him, letting Xander and Tommy speak privately. Tommy was sitting on a bench, visibly fuming.

“What the hell was that, Xander? What were you thinking? You nearly beat him to death! I knew you hated the guy, but I didn’t think you would try and kill the poor asshole. They call you ‘The Beast’ because you’re like an animal out there, not because you actually are one, Xander. Jesus Christ.”

Now that the fighting was over, Xander was coming down hard from the adrenaline. He thumped down beside Tommy onto the bench.

“I can’t explain it, T. It felt like I had no control over my own hands, or any part of my body. It was like seeing his face brought out the evil in me. I just wanted to see him hurt, you know? It won’t happen again. I don’t want to be that kind of fighter.”

Tommy turned to look Xander directly in his eyes.

“You’ll be lucky if you’re any kind of fighter after that show you just put on, Xander. Your fans and the press are too in love with you to see through what just happened out there, but I know the danger of putting someone with that kind of instability into the ring again. I won’t have that kind of fire on my hands, Xander.”

Tommy packed up his briefcase and left Xander to contemplate his future as a competitive fighter.

“I’ll call you in the morning, Xander. Go home and get some rest.”

Xander knew that Tommy wasn’t being unreasonable. He knew he was out of control fighting Mr. Pain. It was as if a poison had taken over his whole body—a toxin that had made him merciless and unforgiving. But there was another aspect to his total lack of sanity in the ring that made him feel even less self-assured. Thinking he saw Molly in the audience almost cost him his career. He had become obsessive in his thoughts of her, seeing her face everywhere he went, and now that he seriously considered it, imagining she would actually attend his fights after how he had treated her was completely ridiculous.

This had to end.

Chapter 30

Molly was freaking out, pacing back and forth in their apartment. Elodie had been trying to calm her down for the last hour, but so far wasn’t having much success. She tried making her breakfast, but Molly couldn’t eat a single bite. Elodie was now on her laptop, searching possible reasons for late menstruation.

“Elodie, I know my body. I’m never late like this.”

Molly was holding her phone. She punched in the number to her doctor’s office, but had yet to call.

“Mol, it’s probably just the stress from our jobs. We deal with some pretty crazy shit at Tiny’s—and it’s a known fact that stress can do a number on your body. Periods are weird, they can show up at different times for different women.”

Molly was becoming irritated with Elodie’s attempts to remain levelheaded.

“Elodie, I appreciate what you’re trying to do but my job did not cause this. How stupid could I be? I didn’t even check to make sure Xander had put the condom on properly. I know what this is.”

Molly pressed the green button on her screen and put her phone to her ear. It rang for what felt like minutes before going to voicemail.

“No one is answering, El!” Molly threw her phone onto her bed, forgetting to even hang up.

Elodie looked at Molly’s phone and pressed the red button.

“Okay, here’s what we’re going to do, Molly.”

Chapter 31

Molly and Elodie walked into the pharmacy. Despite the current heat wave, Molly had put on her college sweater and fastened the hood around her head.

“You can take off your sunglasses now.”

Elodie couldn’t help but laugh at her friend’s undercover get-up. Molly removed her sunglasses, tucking them into her sweater pocket.

“I don’t want anyone to see me buying a pregnancy test. People are so judgmental.”

Elodie grabbed a test kit off of the shelf in front of her and handed it to Molly.

“No one is going to judge you as harshly as you’ve been judging yourself.”

Except maybe my parents, my coworkers, Xander ...

“Grab a few more, El. I want to make sure it’s as accurate as possible.”

Molly thought of what she would tell Xander if she was in fact pregnant.

“Oh my God, El, what am I going to say to Xander?”

Elodie took out her wallet to pay for the pregnancy tests. Molly didn’t want the transaction to show on her bank statement, since her Mother still had access to her account, so Elodie had offered to pay instead.

“Xander who? I don’t know who you’re talking about, Molly, but I know for a fact people will go crazy knowing there’s a walking, talking Virgin Mary right here in Texas.”

Elodie was trying to lighten the mood, but to no avail.

“We both know if there’s any father at all, it is Xander. But after how he treated me, even if I thought the sun shined out his ass, I could never take him back.”

“Come on, Mol. Don’t even think about Xander. We don’t know for sure yet if you’re pregnant, and if you are then we’ll deal with it when the time comes.”

The two girls walked out of the pharmacy and Molly quickly put the pregnancy kits into her purse.

“I can’t wait until we get home to see. Can we just go into this fast-food place on the corner?”

Molly and Elodie walked in and asked the cashier for a key to the washroom. The cashier was reluctant, vaguely motioning toward the sign that read, “Washrooms for Customers ONLY.”

“Okay, we’ll have a large pop too, then.”

Elodie turned to Molly and whispered, “That’ll be good for you anyway, something to make you pee.”

Molly opened the door to the washroom and put the toilet lid down so she could sit.

“Okay, down this Mol. Remember how I showed you to chug? Do that.”

Molly pulled the lid off the pop and tipped the drink up to her mouth. Gulping as much as she could, she handed the rest back to Elodie.

“Okay, I’m going to open the kit, you sit on the toilet and focus on peeing. But not yet! Wait until I hand you the stick, and then pee on that.”

Molly pulled down her pants and sat on the toilet.

This is absolutely crazy. Who would have thought I’d be sitting in a fast food joint, peeing on a stick to see if I’m carrying some one night stand’s child?

Elodie opened the first box and handed Molly the stick, reading the instructions to make sure they were doing it right.

A minute passed. Molly and Elodie stood over the sink, waiting for the stick to turn positive or negative.

“This is going to kill me, El. I can’t wait any longer!”

Molly picked up the stick and shook it.

“No, just wait.”

Elodie lowered Molly’s hand and took the stick from her. The tip began to turn a pastel shade of pink.

“See El, I knew it wasn’t just stress.”

Elodie rummaged in Molly’s purse and took out the second pregnancy test.

“Let’s try this one just to make sure.”

Molly finished off the last of her drink and waited.

“Nothing yet?” Elodie asked, eager to see what the next results would be.

“El, I can’t pee on command, and you’re definitely not making it any easier standing there staring at me.”

“Should I wait outside until you’re done, Mol?”

“I’m sorry, but maybe that would be for the best. I just want this to be over with.”

Elodie stepped out of the bathroom and waited on the other side of the door. Minutes passed before she knocked.

“Are you okay? Can I come in?”

Molly pulled up her pants and walked to the door. Opening it to let Elodie in, she showed her the second test.

Two plus signs. Molly was pregnant.

Chapter 32

Molly called in sick to work, coming up with an ambiguous illness. Her boss seemed apprehensive at first, but Elodie came on to the phone and offered to take over Molly’s shift.

Only having waitressed once, Elodie was a little nervous leaving the house.

“You’ll do fine. Just smile and try not to swear as much as you normally do. The customers will love you and if anything goes wrong just give me a call. I really owe you one, El.”

The whole afternoon Molly laid in her bed reading books online about how to best raise a child as a single parent. Everything she had seen so far alluded to the societal reality that having two parents was better than one.

Unless the other parent is a total loser.

Molly’s phone rang and Elodie’s face popped onto Molly’s screen.

“Hey, El, something wrong?”

Molly had a feeling that her friend would have a hard time handling the suppertime rush. Elodie always teased Molly about how her job was so much harder than Molly’s, but today would be the tell all.

“No, it’s all good over here. Jim just came in with some more flyers. There’s a fight tonight at the gym down the road and I think it’d be the perfect opportunity to go and speak to Xander. To tell him what happened, yeah?”

Molly thought about what Xander’s reaction might be. If it was anything like the last time Molly had seen him fight, she was scared to even mention anything about this new development.

“I don’t know about talking to Xander when he’s about to fight someone. Doesn’t that seem a little like bad timing?”

Molly’s phone beeped.

“Check your texts. I gotta go, these customers are giving me some serious side-eye.”

Elodie hung up. Molly looked at her messages and saw that Elodie had sent her a photo. It was a flyer for the fight. In the picture stood two men Molly didn’t recognize.

Molly texted Elodie back.

M: Xander’s not fighting. Y go?

E: Johnny is. BFF. X will be in crowd. Perfect time to tell him.

With hours left until the fight, Molly decided to take a walk around her neighborhood in an effort to clear her head. She walked through the streets around campus, one hand resting on her stomach and the other hanging limply on one side. How could this happen, didn’t we use protection? Such a simple thought now, but at the time they had begun making love, both were apparently too impaired or aroused to actually put it into action. Now here she was, walking alone with a tiny human growing inside of her and no help in sight. Molly caught her own reflection in a shop window, and moved her body to the side to see if there was already a bump forming. As she looked at her stomach, she was carried away by the thoughts that were racing through her head. She continued her walk.

I’m not ready to be a mother. I’m too young, too inexperienced, and babies cost so much money, how will I ever afford it? I can’t go to Mom and Dad for help. I—oh God, what will my parents say? Will they be happy? Will they be mad? Of course they’ll be so disappointed, especially after they worked so hard to get me here. They both worked every single day, either teaching or tutoring. They saved, scrounged and never took vacations or even sick days, all so I could attend this university. And now what? Will I have to drop out? I’ll never become the person I wanted to be! How stupid could I have been?

Molly arrived at the park, and visibly troubled, sat on the side of the fountain and placed her head in her hands.

What kind of mother could I possibly be, anyway? Someone who only stresses out about her own selfish needs? I suppose I could look at my options. It’s not too late to get an ab—NO! Molly, come on, don’t even think about that. There are a lot of people out there that want to adopt a baby. Nice people, friendly people who have struggled to have their own and couldn’t. People who would gladly take care of this baby. But could I really live my life knowing there’s a little boy or girl out there who would never meet his or her birth mother? How could I even think about giving away a piece of me… a piece of him?

Molly rose, wiping the tears from her face. She saw a playground a little bit further down the path and walked toward it. A young girl was on a swing as her mother pushed her and a little boy slid down the tallest slide in the park on his mom’s lap. She knew in her heart that she needed to raise this child.

I suppose I could manage as a mother, like mine managed before me. I’ll get a job, and maybe when Xander learns about this baby he’ll be just as excited? Maybe I can find a cute little way to tell him. Bake him a cake with the gender inside? No, he needs to know before that. I’ll tell him tonight, if I can get him alone. I am going to be a mommy!

Calm now, Molly smiled to herself and began imagining all the things she and her child would do together. She pictured the three of them as a happy family, she and Xander working to give their child the most incredible life possible. For a moment, all of her worries vanished and time stood still.

Chapter 33

Xander had been holed up at the gym for six hours. He wasn’t keen on training, more just hiding away from everyone and everything.

“So ... you plan on spending the day in my office?”

Tommy was filing through piles and piles of paperwork that he had been neglecting for months.

“If you don’t mind, I’d really appreciate it, T. Since you took me back I’ve been needing some time to think, by myself, without their influence.”

Xander pointed his thumb behind him to the window where the boys were training.

“Fair enough. I’ll be leaving here in a bit so you can have the whole office to yourself. I can’t stand to look at one more of these idiotic print outs, anyway. You know they even send me printed versions of emails we’ve sent back and forth? What a waste.”

Tommy left Xander to his own devices. Being at home, Xander was faced with a barrage of questions from Winnie—about his fighting, his moods, his love life.

Maybe being alone isn’t a good idea, actually. All I can think about is Molly, Molly, Molly. Molly this, Molly that. Damn it all to hell.

Xander pulled out a little black book from his gym bag and flipped to the section he had allotted for information about past hook ups.

“P for Potential. Wow, I haven’t looked through these pages in a while.”

Xander opened to the section under potential hookups labeled ‘C’ and read the description from his last entry.

That blonde chick from the club the night I met Molly. If it wasn’t for Molly being there, I could have totally scored with that broad. Cassandra’s her name, I think ...

Xander dialed Cassandra’s number and was surprised at how quickly she answered the phone.

“I knew you’d call me eventually Mr ... what was it again?”

Xander liked when women played hard to get. It was what had drawn him to Molly in the first place—the fact that she seemed so untouchable.

“I was just about to ask you the same, Beautiful.”

“Beautiful is it? Is that why you left me for that other chick at the bar? Because you think I’m beautiful?”

It took some convincing, but by the end of the conversation, Xander persuaded Cassandra to join him for Johnny’s fight that evening.

Xander hung up the phone and set up a reminder to pick Cassandra up at 7:00pm. Lately, it seemed if he didn’t set himself constant notifications about upcoming events, he was guaranteed to forget. He blamed his lack of mindfulness on the over-training and his poor sleep schedule, but he knew it was really because he spent most of his waking hours thinking of Molly.

“Hey Xan, you comin’ to my fight?”

Johnny had entered the office without Xander noticing.

“Wouldn’t miss it. I’m even bringing a date.”

Johnny raised his eyebrows.

“Ah, that Molly chick you keep fantasizing about?”

“No, not her Johnny. And I don’t fantasize about her. I’m bringing that blonde, Cassandra, the one I met at the bar the same night I met Molly. Ring any bells?”

Johnny put a hand on his crotch and pretended to masturbate.

“Do I remember her? I remember her every night Xander boy. Those tits and that ass? How could I forget? Great. Now I’m gonna be the one distracted during my fight. Thanks a lot.”

Xander brought up his latest message from Cassandra—the one she sent him shortly after they got off the phone.

“Maybe this will help?”

Xander flashed a mostly nude photo of Cassandra.

Johnny tried to swipe the phone from Xander’s hand, but he wasn’t fast enough.

“You’re such a prick sometimes, you know that Xan?”

Xander put his phone back into his pocket and followed Johnny out of the office.

Chapter 34

Xander parked his Camaro and got out. He was almost halfway to the stadium when he realized he had forgotten his date.

Cassandra was still sitting in the car, arms crossed and obviously pissed.

Real smooth.

“Wow, what a gentleman you are Mr. Delgado.”

Xander took her hand and helped her to her feet.

“Sorry, it’s just that we’re late and I told Johnny I’d meet him out back before he went on.”

Cassandra put her arm around Xander’s waist.

“Don’t worry, honey. I know you’ll make it up to me later.”

Xander cringed at the slightest touch from Cassandra, but not wanting to be obvious, he put his arm around her shoulders.

The bouncers flagged Xander and his date through the ticket check.

“Okay, that’s where we’re sitting.” Xander pointed to the ‘Champion’s Area.’

“I’m gonna go out back and catch Johnny before he goes on. You can grab a seat over there and wait for me.”

Cassandra leaned into Xander for a kiss, but he turned away at the last second and left for the locker room.

Johnny was kicking his legs and swinging his arms, getting ready to go toe to toe with one of the biggest guys in his weight class.

“Don’t go pullin’ something, Johnny.”

Xander sat down and patted the bench beside him, telling Johnny to take a seat.

“You decided to show up after all. I didn’t think you were comin’ to be honest.”

“Yeah well, turns out that Cassie chick takes forever to get ready. How many layers of makeup do you need? I could chisel it off. Listen Johnny, this is your first big fight and I don’t want to see you out there makin’ rookie mistakes. Listen to your gut and trust that you know what you’re doing. You’ve been training hard for tonight, but your biggest mistake so far has been thinkin’ you’re a worse fighter than you really are. Don’t hesitate. Make a move and follow through with it. I’ll be there on the sidelines cheering you on.”

Johnny took the towel from behind his neck and wiped his forehead.

“Thanks Xan. I’m sweatin’ buckets. I didn’t think the nerves would get to me, but holy hell I feel like I’m gonna puke.”

Xander scooted the garbage bin over to Johnny’s feet.

“Okay, maybe not literally. Seriously though, Xan, how in the hell do you not make yourself sick before every fight? There are fifty million people out there and they all want to see someone get the shit beat out of them. How do you keep your nerves from taking over?”

Xander looked at Johnny.

“Lately I’ve been finding it hard to do that. Between the lashing out and the ... forget it. Point is, I’ve been on edge more often than not. What I’ll tell you though is that the worst thing you can do is think about the worst thing that could happen out there. Wanna know why? Because it won’t happen. You’re a strong fighter Johnny, every guy in the gym knows it and if that guy out there thinks you’re chopped liver, well, now’s your time to prove him wrong.”

The event organizer peeked his head in the door. “You’re up, Johnny Boy!”

Chapter 35

Xander walked out of the locker room and snuck around the back door so the audience wouldn’t see him. Making his way to the Champion’s Area, he saw Cassandra flirting with one of the boys from the gym seated a row behind her.

Yeah, some date she is. Whatever has two legs and a heartbeat, I guess.

“Oh, Xander. I was just meeting your friend Brad here. He’s so strong! Come to think of it, I don’t think I’ve seen anyone so strong. Except maybe you.”

Cassandra cuffed her hand around Xander’s biceps.

“Feel free to go sit with Brad if you want. He could probably use a good hug and kiss.”

Cassandra slapped Xander’s thigh, and then placed it back on his leg, working her way up towards his stomach.

“I think you could use a good hug and kiss, Xander. After the fight is over, why don’t we go have our own little wrestling match back at my place? I’ve got a few good finishing moves.”

Xander felt his cock getting hard. He pushed Cassandra’s hand off of his leg and moved himself a few inches further from her.

“Don’t do that to me. I’m not always looking to get laid, okay? You might be, but I’m just here to watch my best friend fight, alright?”

Cassandra scoffed and folded her arms under her breasts.

“Okay, Mr. Uptight, what’s got you so tense tonight? I don’t remember you ever turning down a good time.”

Xander spun in his seat, prepared to tell Cassandra to fuck off, when he stopped. He stared over Cassandra’s shoulder, moving her head slightly out of the way to get a better look.

Molly? No. That can’t be her.

In case it was her, Xander took the hand he had used to move Cassandra’s head out of the way and slyly grazed her cheek, pretending he was really just taking in her beauty the whole time.

“I’m sorry, Cassandra. I’ve been stressed out lately and I invited you here so I could have a good time. You do make it hard to say no, if that makes you feel any better. I want nothing more than to take you in the back right now, but I have to be here for Johnny.”

Cassandra’s frown disappeared, “Oh, Xander, I was starting to wonder if maybe you were gay or something.”

Xander dropped his hand from her cheek. “Gay? What do you mean g—”

A tap on his shoulder stopped Xander midway.

“Xander? Can we talk for a second?”

Looking over his right shoulder, Xander saw Molly standing in the aisle right outside of the cordoned off VIP area.

She looks stressed. But this Cassie chick is hangin’ off of me and I can’t exactly explain to her who this person is.

“Who are you? Journalist? I’m not fighting tonight, Miss, I’m just here to watch my buddy. Find me another time.”

Xander saw how badly this hurt Molly, but as he looked around, he saw all of his friends who were listening in. Only one of them knew about Molly and Ryan didn’t know any details, just that Xander had probably slept with her.

Molly slung her purse over her shoulder and pulled her dress further down her legs.

“Come on, Xander, you know exactly who I am. I’m serious, this is really important. Please? Can we talk? Honestly, it’s the least you can do after ... you know ...”

Cassandra tilted her head to the side and looked quizzically at Xander.

“Xander, do you need me to take care of this annoying bitch?”

Oh God. Here we go.

“Sorry Ms… whoever you are. I don’t think you heard Xander, but he doesn’t know you and he doesn’t want to. He already has a woman, okay? She’s standing right here and she’s not afraid to tell you to back off of her man.”

Jesus, I really wish she hadn’t say that.

Molly put her hands up, surrendering to Cassandra and more importantly, to Xander.

“Xander, let me know when you’ve grown a pair and then maybe we can talk. You’ve got my number.”

Molly turned on her heels and walked through the crowd. Xander could see that she had come to the fight with Elodie, but they weren’t sitting down any longer. They both gathered their things and left the stadium.

“Hey Cass, what the fuck was that? I didn’t bring you here so you could tell off strangers. Plus, you’re not my woman, okay? What makes you think you are? I didn’t propose to you or some shit, I just wanted to bring a date to my buddy’s fight. We’re not an item now or whatever it is you think we are. Just ... look maybe I should just drive you home… this isn’t working.”

Cassandra put her hand up to smack Xander across the face, but reconsidered.

“You know, normally I wouldn’t let someone speak to me like that, but to be honest, I was way over it the moment you forgot me in the car. I’ve been eyeing some other man candy. See you never, Xander.”

Cassandra pulled her shirt further down and adjusted her bra for maximum cleavage.

“You’ll regret watching me walk away, ‘Beast’, or whatever it is they call you.”

Not as much as I regret talking to Molly like that.

Chapter 36

Two rows behind, a group of fighters from Spitzer’s gym was sitting with their beers and popcorn. Cassandra was sitting on the lap of one of Spitz’ senior fighters. He looked at Xander and shrugged his shoulders, putting his hands in the air and mouthing ‘sorry Bud,’ before making out with Cassie. Xander recognized the guy, but instead of being furious, he felt nothing but relief.

She’s your problem now, dude.

Johnny was having a hard time staying on his feet. His competitor, a six foot heavyweight, was tossing him around like a rag doll. Xander was trying to come up with solid advice to give Johnny during his break, but so far his sage wisdom had summed up to nothing more than unintelligible fighting jargon that would only work to confuse his friend.

It took everything he had to not run after Molly when she left the stadium.

What could she possibly want to talk to me about? It has to be important, otherwise why would she ever want to see me again?

Chapter 37

Molly and Elodie were sitting in Elodie’s car.

“Fuck him, Mol. How does he get off treating women like that? You’re better off without him. You don’t need garbage like that in your life, or in your baby’s life.”

Molly reflected on all of the articles she had read about solo-parenting. About how hard it would be for her to find work and reliable childcare, not to mention how mentally exhausted she would be when her baby didn’t sleep, or eat properly.

“Elodie, how the hell am I supposed to care for a baby by myself? This will ruin my life. Free time? Gone. Becoming a teacher? Done. Everything I’ve worked for—everything I know and love will crumble around me. I can’t do this alone. I just want my life back.”

“I think if we get Xander in a position where he isn’t around his friends, he won’t be so cold toward you. He’s probably just acting macho in front of the guys. I know it sounds crazy, but what if we follow him home? The fight’s almost over and you’ll have a better chance talking to him if he isn’t surrounded by his people.”

Molly reached over and turned off the headlights.

“There he is. I don’t want him to see me. Okay, we can follow him home, but please, please, please, don’t let him see us. Stay like, four or five cars behind him if you can.”

Elodie started her car.

“He doesn’t have that blonde bimbo with him anymore. I wonder what happened.”

Molly watched as Xander got into his car.

“Okay, pull out after a couple more people leave. I feel so creepy doing this, El.”

The drive to Xander’s house was short. He lived not too far from the gym, down a dirt road where only a couple of other houses could be seen.

“We’re here already?” Elodie parked the car a block away from Xander’s house.

Molly could only see the driveway entrance, an iron gate leading down a long and winding driveway. Why would Xander choose to live here of all places?

“I don’t know about this, El. I pictured his house being a lot closer to the road. It’s so far away, I can’t even see it, and what if—uh, look, I’ll just go tomorrow, by myself, during the day time. I’d feel a lot better if I could actually see what I was getting myself into. This is too weird for me.”

Elodie turned the headlights on, and put the key back in the ignition.

“Is it really because his house is far away or is it because you’re scared to face him one on one?”

Molly reclined her seat and put her arm overhead.

“I’m tired. I’ll just come by myself tomorrow, okay?”

“Whatever you say, Mol.”

Chapter 38

Molly woke up sweating. Her sheets were stuck to her legs and her hair was damp. From what she could remember, her dream ended in a confrontation with Xander.

Today’s the day.

Molly wasn’t sure which was worse—the possible oncoming anxiety attack, the stomach pains from stress, or the excitement she was feeling at the idea of going to see Xander.

“Hey, Mol? Sorry, I thought you were up already. You must have been sleep-talking again. I heard Xander’s name a bunch and then some weird gibberish. Need a pep talk?”

Elodie crept into Molly’s room, carrying a rather large mug of coffee.

“Every time I think about telling him, I’m not sure if I’m going to puke, laugh, or run. What do I even say?”

Elodie handed Molly the coffee and took a seat on the windowsill adjacent to her bed.

“You look him straight in the eye, Molly Tompkins, and you tell him that his stupid little baby makers got your eggo preggo.”

Molly rolled her eyes at Elodie.

“Isn’t that from a movie or something? Preggo eggo? Okay, so what if he denies it ever happened or slams the door in my face? What then?”

“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it. Regardless of what happens, you have to tell Xander that there’s miniature version of him growing in your belly.”

Molly thought about her walk in the park, how excited she had been thinking of the possibility that Xander would take the news well, and maybe even want to start a family with her and the baby.

“Help me pick out something to wear, would ya?”

Molly nodded toward her closet. Elodie walked over to the clothes rack and held out a black maxi dress that she had given Molly the year before.

“Last time you wore this we called it your ‘lucky dress,’ remember? I bought it for you the night before our big exam and we swore that the only reason we aced that test was because of this dress. I think you should wear it, even if it’s all just mumbo-jumbo.”

Molly crossed the room to her closet, wearing only her underwear and a tank top.

“I guess if I’m going to be pregnant, I might as well get used to wearing stretchy outfits anyway. Floor length dresses and fat pants here I come.”

She slipped into the dress and closed the closet door, checking herself out from head to toe.

“Huh, not half-bad. I kind of look cute, actually. This one will go in the totally-acceptable-to-wear-while-pregnant pile.”

Elodie looked worried all of a sudden.

“El? Something wrong?”

“Are you sure you don’t want me to drive you, Mol? I can be there as your personal cheerleader and body guard.”

This is what she both loved and disliked about Elodie. Being an only child, Molly didn’t have any older siblings to answer to. Most of her friends growing up had brothers and sisters who acted as a second set of parents, always creating rules and doling out punishment when they saw fit. She couldn’t imagine having someone else in her life who was as overbearing as her mother and father, but then Elodie came along and started seeing Molly as a little sister to take care of.

“El, I’m grateful for how much you love and want to protect me. I really am. But, I have to do this alone. I’m crossing my fingers that everything will be alright, and if it isn’t, I’ll call you.”

Before Molly and Elodie left Xander’s street the night before, Molly opened a map on her phone and dropped a pin at the location. Now, Molly opened the map and hit the ’direct me to here’ button, and a lady with a sultry voice calculated the fastest route.

“You will reach your destination in five minutes.”

Five minutes doesn’t seem long enough. Maybe I’ll take the longer of the two routes.

Molly clicked on Route B, and the sultry robot lady came on again and announced that this route would tack on an additional minute.

Like that’ll make a difference.

Molly dropped her phone into the cup holder and backed out of the driveway.

Chapter 39

Xander’s house was at the top of a hill overlooking an overgrown field of blue bonnet flowers and farm land. A heavy iron gate embellished with golden leaves was partially closed, leading the way up a long and winding driveway. There were Victorian-age street lamps scattered few and far between along the pavement, and Molly could see small stone statues of Greek gods and goddesses mounted on pedestals.

I know them. Ares—the God of War, and Eros—the God of Love.

The house looked ominous from the street below. Most of the homes around this area were as large if not larger than Xander’s, but none of them had the same medieval looking architecture. Where theirs were held together with wooden beams and plastic siding, Xander’s fortress was built with a hard, gray stone where moss had clung and grown new tentacles over the years.

A main gatehouse stood over 30 meters tall, preventing any unwelcome guests from entering the castle too easily. The windows were plentiful, smaller and less elaborate around the bottom, and grew bigger and more ornate the higher they went. Two massive stained glass windows depicted The Titanomachy, a ten year battle fought by the strongest and most callous of all the titans and gods known to Greek mythology.

Molly parked her car on the street and went to open the gate. She pulled as hard as she could, planting her feet firmly on the ground. The gate didn’t budge. She ran around to the other side of the gate and pushed, this time it creaked loudly as it swung open.

Real stealthy.

She drove slowly up the driveway. To the right, what once looked like they would have been beautiful and well-kept gardens were now overgrown with weeds and vines. To the left were Texas state flowers, blue bells, sticking out of the shaggy, green grass.

Molly arrived at the gatehouse and saw yet another iron gate. This one was fully closed, and on the south wall was a buzzer and intercom speaker.

Great, so much for unexpected.

Molly pressed the buzzer and waited. What seemed like an eternity passed before a faint ‘bzzz’ sounded from the speaker, and the gate unlatched and swung open. Molly drove through the automatic doors and into a round courtyard.

Xander stood in the doorway, smirking at Molly as she got out of her car. Droplets of water covered his body and a light blue towel was wrapped tightly around his waist.

“Come in, Molly. If you told me you were coming, I would have opened both gates for you—they can be pretty heavy.”

Xander withdrew into the foyer. Molly followed close behind, but not too close.

It’s like you can see every muscle fiber in his body ... he looks like one of those statues ...

“I never pegged you as the stalker type, doll.”

He was smiling at Molly, trying to get a rise out of her, but she wasn’t in the mood for his humor.

“I wouldn’t have had to do any so-called stalking if you hadn’t left me like a bag of trash on the side of that muddy road, Xander. Why did you do that? Please, just give me some explanation as to why you thought it was okay to do that to someone, anyone, let alone me? Remember me, the woman who lost her virginity to you?”

The room they were standing in had high, cathedral ceilings, and in the middle hung a black, circular chandelier with lights that were made to look like burning candles.

A dark brown leather couch sat underneath a tall oak-framed window. Molly walked over to take a seat.

“Molly, I’ve been running myself in circles trying to forget about you. It’s not that I want to, but even when I first met you, I knew I didn’t have a choice. Fighting is my life. When I had nothing, that gym took me in and gave me a home ... a family.”

Xander looked uncomfortable, sitting in a throne-like seat across from Molly.

“This might be easier if I sit down beside you? It kind of feels more like a therapy session right now.”

Don’t fall for his charm, you know better now.

“Sure, whatever helps—”

Xander adjusted his towel and sat down on the leather couch beside Molly.

“I know you’re angry at me, and you have every right to be. What I did was selfish and cruel. I saw how upset you were when I left you ... the image of you yelling at me as I drove off that morning ... it is uh… burned into my memory. I think about it every day.”

Molly crossed her arms, trying not to show Xander that she was invested in what he had to say, or that she cared.

“Then why did you ignore me at the fight last night? You pretended you didn’t even know me, Xander. Do you know how hurtful that was? And that girl—”

Xander stood up, almost leaving his towel behind him on the couch.

“Because I don’t have a choice, Molly. I can’t be with you and be a fighter, too. It doesn’t work like that. I don’t get to enjoy the normal things that regular people get to enjoy. I wake up, eat, and train. I occasionally get to sit down and watch a video or two, but it’s almost always a replay of a fight. When I sleep, my dreams are of the ring and some jock’s bull face staring me down. I used to drink and sleep around, because I was searching for something. I never knew what that something was until I met you. I realized the night we were together that I wanted to be accepted for who I really was. But I can’t be that guy all of the time, Molly. I have to be ‘The Beast’ whether I like it or not. It’s why you should just stay away from me.”

Molly was now standing inches from Xander’s face, and small streams of tears were running down her cheeks.

“Stay away from you? I’ve been trying, but you’re not the only one this has been eating up. I was searching for the same thing as you were, Xander, and I thought I had found it in you. You made me feel special, like I could trust you. I get why you have to focus on fighting, but why can’t you have both? I would never try and take that from you, so why do you push me away?”

Xander couldn’t fight it any longer.

“You are special, Molly Tompkins,” he said, his voice dropping to almost a whisper. He moved his hands under her long hair, wrapping them behind her neck and drawing her lips into his.

“Xander, I don’t know.”

Molly wanted to resist Xander’s kiss, but found herself unable to pull away. He wrapped Molly in his arms. Lifting her by her waist, Molly looked down on Xander and ran her hands through his hair. His skin was still damp, and Molly could feel her dress getting wet, clinging to her legs and stomach.

Xander took a hand from under her and pulled the dress down past her tits. Putting his mouth to her nipples, Xander flicked his tongue across the buds of her breasts. His towel had dropped onto the floor, and Molly thought of how it had been to feel Xander growing in her hands, his erection getting bigger with every touch.

“I want you.”

Hearing Molly say those words triggered something primal in Xander. He bunched her hair in his hands and pulled. Molly felt a burning sensation on her scalp as she moved her head backwards, baring her neck to Xander’s mouth. The pendant necklace Molly was wearing broke, sending the golden chain slithering down her body and landing on the wooden floor.

Xander carried Molly down the hallway to his bedroom, kissing her chest and face.

Opening the door to his room, Molly looked over Xander’s head to see inside. The walls were painted a scarlet red. A mahogany four-poster bed faced a tremendous bay window, looking out into the mountainside. Molly was in awe when she saw the beautiful scene framed so beautifully by the window. For a moment, she watched the clouds move across the sky, entranced by the beauty of the panorama.

Xander set Molly down on a soft, shag rug at the foot of his bed. Her senses heightened as she sank her toes into the deep carpet.

The look of an animal going in for his kill. I am the sheep and he’s the lion.

Molly watched as Xander eyed her dress. Pushing him onto the bed, she stood between his legs and slowing began taking off her dress. She gathered the draping material into her hands and pulled it overhead.

Xander went to place a hand onto Molly’s chest, but she intercepted and put it back by his side.

“No Xander, this time I want to be in control.”

She put a thumb around her underwear and pulled them away from her skin.

“How bad do you want me?”

Molly wanted to hear him beg.

Xander bit his lips.

“I want you more than I’ve ever wanted anything.”

She pulled her strappy underwear to her feet. Standing completely naked with the light from the window shining against her ivory skin, she looked to the window and saw her reflection.

Aphrodite, Goddess of Love.

She pushed Xander gently onto his back. She straddled her legs on either side and took his hands, holding them onto her hips. She sat up slightly, groping his shaft and placing it in between her legs. Slowly, she began to sit back. Xander’s eyes rolled as he began to slip inside her.

But then she stopped him.

“Not so fast,” she teased.

She got down on her hands and knees between his legs and looked up at him.

“I want to taste you,” she said.

He reached out and ran his hands through her hair.

She leaned forward and looked at his enormous cock. It was pointing at her like a weapon, fully erect and slick from having slid inside her just moments before.

She blew on it first, just on his tip, to get him ready for the sensation. He moaned in anticipation and then she let her tongue touch his head. His cock throbbed and she began to run her tongue in fast circles around his head. She hardly would have believed it was possible but his cock was actually growing even larger.

She put her mouth over it and let it slide up into her throat as she lowered herself over it, coming all the way down to the hilt.

“Oh, Molly,” he moaned.

She bobbed her head on his cock for a few minutes, slowing down when she sensed he was close to cumming, and speeding up again when his desire subsided. She wanted him to know she was completely in control. His pleasure rested in her hands, or rather, her mouth.

He would cum when she allowed him, and not a second earlier.

When she sensed that he was desperate, when his cock was throbbing so powerfully that she knew he was just seconds away from exploding into her throat, she got up and climbed over him again. She looked down into his handsome face as she straddled him, throwing a leg to either side of his lap.

Then she sat. His cock slid up into her in a single, perfect motion. He thrust upward as he was entering her, increasing the sensation.

“Wow,” Molly said, feeling as if she was riding a stallion.

He grabbed her by the waist and began to take control of the situation.

She felt so small in his hands, her hips fitting perfectly in his palms. She leaned forward, saliva wet on her lips as she kissed his mouth. She tugged on his lip and he seemed to enjoy the pain, sliding further into her crevice until she put a hand on his chest.

Pushing against him, she sank her hips and moved back and forth, ebbing and flowing. The pleasure was excruciating. She couldn’t believe how big how was, how powerful, how completely he filled her.

She threw her head back as the burst of sensation she had experienced only once before spread all over her body. Orgasm after orgasm rushed through her body and she thought she was going to lose consciousness.

Molly cried out, and at the same time Xander moved his hands further up her waist and thrust his hips off of the mattress, driving deeper into her, his toes curling.

His cock exploded inside her like an earthquake. The cum poured in powerful jets and she could feel every drop, adding to the sensation of her orgasm.

Chapter 40

Molly and Xander were entangled in one another. Wrapped all in silk sheets, Xander cradled her from behind. Looking out at the waxing moon, Molly realized that it had been several hours since she first arrived.

“I think four times is a new record.”

Molly slapped Xander’s arm.

“Oh yeah? I would say let’s go for another round and really make a dent in your bed, but at this point I’m not sure I could take it.” Molly cupped her hand around Xander’s still hard package.

“I don’t know that I could either. You really tuckered me out, Ms. Tompkins. Would you like me to cook you some dinner?”

Xander heard his buzzer go off.

“Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit. Ah, Molly. Fuck!”

Molly sat up.

“Forget something?”

Xander pulled the sheets off and got out of bed. He quickly rummaged around his room for a pair of boxers and pants.

“Get up. You have to go. Come on, here are your things.”

Xander threw Molly her dress and underwear from the floor.

“Are you fucking serious?”

Molly began putting on her clothes.

“Xander, I swear to God if you don’t tell me what’s going on—”

Molly saw a change in Xander’s eyes. It was the same as the night she saw him practically beat another fighter to death.

“I told you to stay away from me!”

He grabbed Molly’s arm and led her to a door by the back living room.

Turning the knob, he gave Molly an encouraging pat on the back, which felt more like a push.

“I can see myself out. You’re a coward, and you’ll always be one, Xander. You think you’re such a tough guy, but you’re not and I know it!”

Molly slammed the door behind her.

“You’ll never know what love is Xander Delgado! Never!”

Xander had no time to think about what Molly was saying. He locked the door and made his way across the house to the front entrance.

Xander pressed a button beside the speaker.

“Johnny? Sorry man, I was on the can. I’ll buzz you through.”

Xander left the front door open and went back to his bedroom to finished getting dressed.

“I’ll be ready in just a sec! I just gotta grab my training gear and then I’ll be good to go.”

Johnny waltzed his way into the kitchen, opening the fridge so he could do his usual raid.

“Hey Xander, was that Molly leaving your driveway? She looked pretty pissed off.”

Sifting through his pile of clean clothes, Xander heard Johnny and stopped.

Johnny’s never been one to keep his mouth shut. And if T finds out, I will never hear the end of this. T will royally fuck me over for the next round of fights and there will be nothing I can do about it.

Xander grabbed the first shirt he saw in his clean pile and a pair of shorts in the dirty one. Rushing into the kitchen, he caught Johnny making what was essentially a five-course meal.

“Molly? Why would it be Molly?”

Xander was trying to play it cool but the shakiness in his voice made Johnny skeptical.

“Because you’re obsessed with her. I mean c’mon man, how many times have I caught you looking at her pictures in the last month?”

Xander grabbed his left over food from Johnny’s hands.

Johnny finished chewing what he had left of his mouthful and took a drink from the beer he had poured himself. It was apparent that Xander wasn’t biting on whatever bait Johnny was throwing at him.

“Okay, so if it wasn’t Molly, then who was it? I don’t suspect she’ll be coming back to party with you anytime soon, whoever it was.”

It was like a thousand knives buried in his chest. The thought of what he had just done to Molly for the second time was enough to send him into a spiral, and Xander knew that if he lost control of himself now, then it would be game over. The only thing he could do in order to keep from curling up into a ball on the floor was to push the thought of her to the back of his mind.

That was the probably the last time I’ll ever see her.

“That’s uh ... Samantha. We go way back, before I even met you. She’s someone I’d occasionally hook up with, and late last night she gave me a call practically begging to come over. Takes a stronger man than me to say no to a girl like that.”

Johnny pushed his seat out from under the table and unbuttoned his pants. Rubbing his stomach, he let out a giant burp.

“Eating all of that before training was a bad idea. Alright, Xan, I don’t care if you’re hooking up with a chick every now and then, in fact it’s probably better you do. Take your mind off of little Miss Tompkins, with her perfect ass, her perfect hair and her perfect—”

“Alright, alright, shut up, Johnny. You keep eatin’ like that and you’ll be bumped up to the heavyweight category. Let’s get going.”

Xander grabbed his bag and left the house.

Johnny finished cleaning up his mess and went through the living room to put on his shoes. A small glimmering object caught his eye. It was lying on the floor in front of Johnny’s leather couch, curled into a golden ball. Picking it up, Johnny saw that it was a necklace. A golden pendant engraved with the letter ‘M’ dangled from a shiny gold chain.

M? Xander said the girl from last night was Samantha?

Johnny put the necklace back where he found it. He quickly pulled on his shoes and left the house, locking the door behind him.

Chapter 41

“You’ll never know what love is, Xander Delgado! Never!”

Molly was tempted to kick the door on her way out, but thought better of it. She opened her purse and grabbed the keys, looking for the automatic unlock button. An earsplitting alarm came from her car. She fumbled for the red button on her fob and finally managed to turn it off.

As she was getting into her car, the main gate into the courtyard opened and a small sports car sped through. The windows were wide open and Molly could see the driver’s face.

Johnny? So Xander thinks I’m not good enough for him and his friends? Yeah, well to hell with you Xander and all of your stupid fighting idiots.

Opening the glove compartment, Molly found her sunglasses and put them on. Johnny was standing at the front door now, waiting for Xander.

I need to get his attention.

Molly rolled down the window and laid her hand on the horn.

Johnny whirled around and when Molly saw that he was looking right at her, she stuck her middle finger out of the window, flipping him off. Johnny turned to look over both shoulders, seeing if there was anyone else around that she could have possibly been giving the finger to.

Oh no, Johnny. That is for you… and Xander. Make sure you save him some!

Molly drove well over the speed limit the entire way home, except for the small stretch where she was right behind a cop car.

Why is it I’ve gone through my whole life never flipping anyone off, then I meet Xander, and suddenly I’ve done it twice! Elodie would be so proud!

There was only one space left in front of the house and it was supposed to be reserved for cab drivers, but Molly didn’t care. She parked with her rear tires on the curb and ran to the house, forgetting to lock the car doors.

“El, are you home!?”

Molly burst through the entrance, not bothering to take off her shoes before walking into the kitchen and living room area.

“El?”

Molly knocked on Elodie’s bedroom door, but no one answered. Is she sleeping this late in the day? Molly tried to open the door, but it was blocked by piles of laundry.

Holy shit, what a mess! My kid will never be as messy as Elodie is. I’ll teach him or her how to take pride in their home, just like my Mom did.

Molly had been holding off telling her mother she was pregnant. The thought of what she might say made Molly’s stomach churn. She figured it could go either way. Her mother could be apprehensive, yet accepting of Molly’s news, or she could be upset and worst of all, disappointed in Molly for such a catastrophic failure. The latter seemed more likely, but Molly knew that despite her mother’s inability to show her anger outwardly, she would have a hard time concealing her sadness about Molly’s prospects in life now that she was going to have a child at such a young age.

‘Things were tough, back in my day,’ was what Molly had heard so many times.

Molly’s mother was young when she was pregnant, just three years older than Molly was now. She had already been through college at the time, where she majored in the field of education, just like Molly. She met her husband, Molly’s father, at her first job. When she told him that she was pregnant with his child, she was fortunate that he stuck around to help support her and their child, Molly.

She never talked about what it was actually like raising a child at that age, or being pregnant unexpectedly. Did she ever think of getting rid of me? Or putting me up for adoption?

Molly was wrestling with those thoughts herself, feeling guilty every time she considered calling the local women’s facility and making an appointment, or searching online for information on the best adoption agencies.

Taking a deep breath, Molly got her phone out of her purse and scrolled through until she reached the number she sought, labeled, ‘Mama.’

“Molly! Hi, babygirl, how are you?”

Molly’s mother was always delighted to hear her daughter’s voice.

“Hi, Mama, I’m doing pretty good. It’s weird. Elodie’s usually home at this time but she’s not today, so I’m kind of bored, just sitting in my room and thinking about stuff.”

Molly could hear that her mother was outside, probably tending to her garden now that the sun was starting to go down.

She sounds like she’s in a good mood. Maybe now is a good time to tell her.

“What are you thinking about? Anything your ol’ mother dearest can help you with?”

Molly felt her throat getting tighter and knots forming in her stomach. I can’t ...

“I was just looking through an old photo album with family pictures from when I was a baby. It made me think about how you and dad never told me much about what it was like raising me. I don’t know if that’s a weird thing to want to talk about, but I figured I’d ask anyway.”

Now you’re pregnant and a liar too.

“Oh, sweetie, it’s not a weird thing to want to talk about! I’d love to tell you. Where do I even start? Well it was hard at first, that’s for sure. You see, your father and I hadn’t been together for very long when I found out I was pregnant with you. I had just finished my degree and had a position as a substitute teacher at the local high school. Your father was the math teacher there for a year already. He was on salary, but I was just scraping by and paying off student loans with most of my paychecks. To be honest, at first I wasn’t sure whether or not I’d be able to do it. Having you and a career seemed impossible, and the thought of telling your father seemed even more outlandish.”

I could never tell Xander.

“When I finally worked up the courage to tell him that I was pregnant, I had already made my mind up that I would keep you, Molly Dolly. I would look down at my belly every night and tell you I loved you. Even when you made me sick I told you it was alright, that Mama was here for you. I was lucky that your father reacted the way he did. I went to him crying, prepared to tell him that I was going to do it with or without him, but he cradled me in his arms and told me that it was the happiest day of his life. From then on it didn’t matter how much or how little money we had, so long as we had you.”

Holding the phone away from her ear, Molly wiped her tears onto her sleeve.

“Molly, you there honey?”

“Yeah, Mama, I’m here. Sorry, I thought I heard El coming home. Thanks for telling me all of that, I’m glad you and Dad stayed together, and I’m sorry it was rough for you at the beginning. I can’t imagine.”

“It was worth it, Molly. If I could do it all over again, I wouldn’t change a thing. Well, except maybe what I made you wear in your second grade school pictures.”

Molly remembered seeing pictures of herself sporting a red dress complete with white frills and shoulder pads.

“Yeah, I think shorts and a t-shirt would have been good enough. Anyway, I should get going. Thanks, and love you, Mom.”

Molly hung up the phone and walked over to her full length mirror.

Hey there little one.

She put a hand to her swollen belly and lifted her shirt, trying to imagine the tiny human growing inside of her. Up until that moment, it hadn’t seemed entirely real. It was as though her brain had been trying to block out thoughts of a true pregnancy, because having to raise the child on her own was too stressful for her to come to terms with. Now that she had spoken to her mother and was able to think more clearly, Molly began resenting herself for ever having thought of giving up her unborn child.

I’ll never leave you. Even if I have to do this all on my own, I will never abandon you.

Elodie barged into the room.

“Mol! You’ll never believe what I’m about to tell you.”

Elodie’s face went from excited to puzzled, as she looked at Molly rubbing her stomach in the mirror.

“Oh, also—just so you know—you’re not going to develop any kind of noticeable bump for at least another week, or month ... or something.”

Molly quickly pulled down her shirt.

“It’s called knocking, El. What shocking news do you have?”

Elodie kicked off her shoes at the doorway and jumped onto Molly’s bed.

“Okay so I may have a date tonight and guess who it’s with? Come on, guess!”

Molly was racking her brain, trying to come up with names for all of the faces she’d seen entering and exiting Elodie’s room over the last couple of months.

“Is it that guy you met in Organic Chemistry class last semester? The dude who you said curves to the left?”

Elodie threw her head back and laughed, almost smacking it against the bedpost.

“The guy I sang that song to as he was leaving? Oh my God, Mol, you remember that? ‘To the left to the left, everything you own curves a little to the left.’

He was so not impressed. Seriously though, guess someone else!”

Molly sighed and sat on the floor facing Elodie.

“Okay hmm, let me think for a second. That guy from the gym you went to once? The weird guy on that dating app who liked your toes?”

“Okay, you suck at this game, Mol. I’ll just tell you. It’s Johnny! Xander’s friend from the gym. He’s so cute and actually really funny. I was pleasantly surprised, I honestly thought he would be a bit of a doorknob.”

That would make him and Xander two peas in a pod.

Molly must not have hid her emotions very well.

“Did you seriously just roll your eyes? What’s so horrible about going on a date with Johnny?”

“You’re telling me that you’re going on a date with one of the guys you told me to stay away from? If that isn’t hypocritical then I don’t know what is, Elodie. Not to mention that Johnny is Xander’s best friend. Isn’t that a little, I don’t know, backstabby?”

It is, right?

“Maybe I was wrong, Molly. Maybe not all of them are complete assholes like Xander is. And as for being backstabby, we’re not going to sit at dinner and talk about you and Xander. Don’t be so self-centered.”

I don’t know how my mother and father always remained so even-tempered. I wonder what they would say to Elodie now.

Molly was now looking Elodie dead in the eyes.

“Self-centered? Is this being self-centered, Elodie? Raising a baby all by myself when I know it could mean I’ll lose everything? Why would you date an asshole like Johnny, Elodie. Why?”

Elodie looked down at Molly’s stomach.

“Because I know he’s not like Xander. He won’t go knocking some chick up and then call the next girl on his list.” Elodie lowered her voice and went on, “Don’t be mad at me because you chose the wrong guy.”

What did she just say? Am I hearing her right?

Molly had the urge to slap Elodie across the face. Even though her baby wasn’t able to see what was going on between the two of them, Molly felt a responsibility to act more maturely now that she was going to be a mom.

“I’m going to pretend like you never said that, El.”

Elodie jumped off of the bed and stormed out of the room, but not before turning around to have the final word.

“And I’m going to pretend like you aren’t a jealous friend who’s mad that I get to live my life like a normal person. I thought you could be happy for me, but I guess you’ll just keep being bitter about everything.”

There it is, that stabbing feeling again.

“Don’t come crying to me when Johnny leaves you high and dry, just like Xander did to me. They’re all the same, don’t you know that? What makes you think he’ll treat you any differently? You’re nothing to him. We’re nothing to any of them!”

With that, Elodie kicked her shoes down the hallway and slammed the door.

Chapter 42

I think I’m going to…

Molly rolled over to her side and grabbed the garbage bin beside her bed.

... puke.

“So this is morning sickness. Great.”

Molly put on her slippers and walked to the bathroom to clean up. It felt like the first time she had mild food poisoning, with a cramp in her stomach that wouldn’t go away and the uncontrollable urge to spew. Halfway through brushing her teeth, she covered her mouth and ran to the toilet.

Again? First thing in the morning? Is this normal?

Molly walked down the hallway, passing by Elodie’s room on the way to the kitchen. Elodie was fast asleep in her bed, clutching her plush teddy bear, who had been missing an eye since she was ten years old. Molly wanted nothing more than to be mad at Elodie for what she had said the night before, but seeing her cuddled up to her stuffed animal made that nearly impossible.

Screw you, Elodie, I’m still pissed at you.

Hunger pangs started in Molly’s now empty stomach. Opening the fridge, a whiff of something nasty made Molly almost gag.

What the hell is that? Nothing looks rotten in here ...

Molly moved things around to see if anything had spoiled or overturned, but saw nothing.

Weird.

Normally, Molly would have had yogurt and blueberries for breakfast, but this morning the thought of it made her feel ill again.

I’m craving something salty ... how about pickles and cheese? That sounds like a pretty healthy breakfast.

Elodie walked into the kitchen to see Molly eating half sour pickles out of the jar while taking bites from a block of cheddar cheese.

“Weird cravings started, hey?”

Molly ignored Elodie, turning around to return to her room. Two steps down the hallway and Molly felt the same sickness returning.

“Oh no ...”

She covered her mouth and ran back to the kitchen, opening the cupboard underneath the sink and yanking out the garbage can.

Elodie put down her bowl and rushed over to Molly, pulling her hair back into a pony tail with her hands.

“Oh, Mol, I’m so sorry.”

She rubbed Molly’s back in circles, the way Molly described how her mother used to when she couldn’t fall asleep at night.

Molly finished and sat down on the floor against the stove.

Elodie peered into the garbage bag and then quickly tied it up.

“I’ll take this right outside. Here, have a glass of water.”

Molly took the water from Elodie and wiped her mouth on the back of her hand.

“Thanks, Elodie. For the record, I’m still mad at you, though.”

Elodie pulled the garbage bag out and waddled her way to the front door, yelling at Molly behind her.

“And I’m still mad at you!”

Molly made her way to her feet again. Feeling fatigued and light-headed, she went to the medicine cabinet looking for something to help.

“Mol, be careful what you take. Until you see the doctor you should maybe just ... wait it out?”

Elodie was standing behind her, looking down at her feet the way she did when she was feeling guilty.

“Mol ... about what I said last night. I don’t want you to think I’m not here for you.”

“It sure sounded that way.”

Elodie started to cry.

I don’t think I’ve ever actually seen her cry before.

“Elodie? Are you crying?”

Molly examined Elodie as if she was a new specimen found in a science lab.

“Yes, I’m crying, okay!? Molly, I don’t want you to feel alone in this! I went to my date with Johnny last night and the only thing I could think about was how bad I must have made you feel. I can’t imagine what it must be like for you right now, how scary it would be and even if Xander doesn’t love you and is oblivious to what he’s missing out on, we’re like sisters and our love can raise this baby together. You don’t need a man. We don’t need a man to do this, right?”

Molly put a hand to Elodie’s cheek and wiped away her tears.

“I can’t stay mad at you anyway. I did some thinking too and obviously I’d rather raise this baby with you than with a commitment-phobe. You can be my Baby Mama and together we will give this child an amazing life. The only thing is, you’ll be the one in the delivery room now. Think you can handle it?”

Elodie hugged Molly tight.

“What’s a little blood and guts? I’ll do way better in there than Xander ever could.”

Molly laughed, “Yeah, he couldn’t even keep it up the first night we were together.”

Elodie pulled away,

“Wait, really?”

Molly shrugged her shoulders.

“Okay that part was a lie but boy did it make me feel better!”

Chapter 43

Elodie had been sitting in the waiting room for over an hour when Molly came out of the office.

“So, what did the doctor say? Is everything alright?”

Molly looked pale.

“It’s okay, I guess. He said that I’ve somehow managed to lose weight and since that’s the opposite of what you want to do when you’re pregnant, which I definitely am I was told, then I have to be monitored for a while until everything stabilizes. Not the news I wanted, but it could have been worse.”

Elodie held Molly’s hand as they left the clinic.

“Do you really think you’ll be okay to work your shift tonight? Monday’s are our busiest shifts, and after getting news like that—”

Molly put her hand up to stop Elodie.

“El, I’m fine. Trust me. The doctor said just to keep an eye on my diet, plus I have to start some kind of food journal now to log what I’m eating. I can work tonight, and if we don’t get to Tiny’s ASAP then we’re both going to be late.”

“Aye aye, Captain.”

Chapter 44

Tiny’s was already extremely busy when the girls walked in, five minutes late. Tiny was standing behind the cash register, finishing with a customer’s payment.

“I’d get mad at you gals for not bein’ on time, but it’s too busy in here for a lecture. Get your aprons on, we already have another group coming in right now.”

Molly whipped around the counter and grabbed her apron from the clothes hook. She looked to where the new group was seated in a corner booth at the far end of the bar. Taking out five menus for the customers, she looked up to do a double-take.

You bastard.

Xander and his friends from the gym were being welcomed by the hostess, and were already the loudest group in the restaurant. Molly had acknowledged long before this day that she had the spine of a jellyfish when it came to confrontation, but something in her clicked the minute she spotted Xander.

At the same time Molly saw Xander, Elodie saw him too.

“Mol, do you want me to wait on them? I can do it. No one is at the bar for drinks right now, anyway.”

Pulling her skirt up a little higher and her shirt a little lower, Molly grabbed the menus and strutted over to the table.

“I’ve got this, El.”

Xander was loudest of all and when Molly approached the table, he was laughing at what appeared to be the punch line of his own joke.

“And she was like ‘Yeah well if you don’t do that, then how am I supposed to—‘uh…”

Molly cleared her throat and smiled, looking around the table at each of the guys. Xander, caught off guard, tried to finish his joke but found himself tongue-tied at the sight of his waitress.

Molly put one hand on her hip and held out her notepad with the other.

“Are you boys ready to order or should I come back in a few minutes?”

Every one of Xander’s friends looked to him for an answer.

Not such an alpha male now, are you?

“I think we’re okay to food now, Miss ... order I mean. Yeah, we’re good to order our food now. Guys?”

Xander’s friends looked rather perplexed by his stammering. Usually he was the cool witty one—always quick with a clever comeback.

“Okay, I guess I’ll start. I’d like the #2 burger combo, but with onion rings instead of fries.”

Xander didn’t take his eyes off of the menu, afraid to look at Molly while he was ordering.

The rest of the group then told her what they wanted and Molly ran through her list one more time to make sure she didn’t miss anything.

“... and last but not least, a #2 burger combo with onion rings, no fries. Did I miss anything?”

Molly hadn’t taken her eyes off of Xander.

Look at me you coward.

“I think that’s everything,” Johnny replied, after seeing that Xander wasn’t going to respond. Xander handed his menu to Molly, accidentally grazing her hand with his.

“Sorry,” he blurted out.

That’s the least you could apologize for.

Molly walked back behind the counter and pinned the order up for the cooks. Elodie was working the bar, giggling at what she just saw.

“Hey, Mol, this guy wants to buy you a drink! I told him you don’t like liquor so he said a Virgin Mary would do the trick.“

Elodie pointed at an older gentleman with a mullet sitting on a stool, a toothless grin plastered on his face.

Molly skipped over to the bar and took the drink from Elodie.

“A Virgin Mary? Just for me? How fitting.”

Molly winked at Elodie.

“Cheers, friends. To new beginnings and happy endings.”

Elodie winked back.

Chapter 45

“Come on guys, do we have to go to this bar? There’s a better place down the road with way hotter waitresses and cheaper drinks. Johnny?”

Since they first left the gym, Xander had been trying to convince Johnny and the boys to pick anywhere but Tiny’s for their meal.

“Xander, man, you have to try their burgers. I don’t know why you have such a stick up your ass when it comes to this place, but you’re outnumbered here—we’re going.”

Johnny opened up the door and gave Xander a little push through.

“Hi, boys, table for five?”

A blonde, bubbly hostess was standing behind a podium. Xander nodded, looking behind him at Johnny to shoot him a look of disapproval.

“Right this way then! A booth alright?”

The hostess waited for them to sit and then handed out their menus.

“Alright! So your hostess for tonight will be—”

Please don’t say Molly. Actually, would that be the worst thing in the world? Shit.

“… Molly! She’ll be over shortly for your orders. Can I start you folks off with anything to drink?”

Everyone except Xander ordered beer.

“What, you’re really not drinking because T told you not to? Damn, Xander, you’ve gone soft.”

Xander emptied his water and slammed it down on the table.

“I’m not drinking beer because I don’t fuckin’ want to, Riley. Got a problem with it?”

Riley threw his hands up like he was being arrested.

“Whoa, whoa, man I’m just joking.”

Riley looked over to the bar and nudged Johnny.

“Hey, isn’t that the chick you’re hookin’ up with over there at the bar?”

Johnny nodded his head and grinned.

“Sure is. I’m takin’ her out tomorrow night for a little Johnny Boy special.”

Riley high-fived Johnny, followed by everyone else but Xander.

“Isn’t she a little ... weird? Even for you, Johnny? She wears mostly black and she has so many bracelets on her wrist I don’t know how she doesn’t cut your dick when she’s givin’ you a handy.”

Johnny punched Riley hard on the upper arm.

“Ah and she likes it rough, too? Maybe a little chokey-chokey? She looks like the type who gets off on that kinda thing. Maybe I could take her for a spin after you’re done?”

Johnny grabbed Riley’s arm as he was going to take a drink.

“That’s enough, Riley. You’re takin’ it too far. Elodie’s a good chick and I plan on keepin’ her around for a bit okay? You’re not gettin’ anywhere near her.”

Riley laughed it off and half-heartedly apologized.

Whoa, Johnny’s really into this girl. He’s had a girlfriend before but I never thought he was the gentlemanly type.

Xander was taken aback by Johnny defending Elodie. He was happy that his friend was learning to be more respectful toward women, but now his reaction was making him think more about what his own relationship with Molly could be like. It was possible if this was any indication of how Johnny felt about it. I mean, if Johnny can be in a relationship and still train, I could too. Plus, he could back me up if T got upset.

Johnny was still evidently unimpressed. He kept his eyes on Elodie, avoiding any eye contact with Riley and the rest of the boys who’d been egging him on.

Maybe I should lighten the mood, for Johnny’s sake at least.

Xander tried his best to retell one of his father’s favorite dirty jokes. The sound of a woman clearing her throat stopped Xander just as he was about to deliver the punch line.

Molly.

The booth they were sitting in was rather low, and Xander was at such a height that his eyes were looking directly at Molly’s breasts.

You idiot, you are NOT getting a boner right now.

Xander saw Molly’s mouth moving, but as he looked from her feet up to her head, it seemed like everything but his own thoughts were muted.

Johnny kicked Xander’s shin under the table. He looked at Xander and nudging his head toward Molly, he told him under his breath to order. Xander quickly scanned the menu, gripping it tightly enough that the paper was crinkling under his fingers.

Xander stumbled through his order, trying hard not to think of what Molly looked like the last time he saw her. Rolling around in his bed, her hair in his hands and the feel of her grinding on top of him.

She’s acting like she doesn’t even know me. Cold and sarcastic even. This isn’t the Molly I remember, but I did push her away for a second time.

“... did I miss anything?”

Xander saw that everyone had returned their menus, and Molly was waiting for his. As he was giving it back, he felt his hand touch Molly’s. Like he had been electrocuted, Xander pulled his hand back quickly onto the table.

“Sorry.”

Molly rolled her eyes at Xander and walked away from the table.

Great, I bet she thinks I’m a fucking creep now, too. A creep and an asshole, a solid combination.

“What’d you apologize for there, Champ? The disappointing time you gave her at your place?”

Xander shook his head subtly back and forth, hoping Johnny would catch on that he didn’t want the other guys to know about Molly and him.

Don’t do it, Johnny.

“Did I tell you guys that I saw Molly coming out of Xander’s earlier on? Well, more like running away. She was pretty upset and even gave me the finger on her way down the driveway. What’d you do to that poor girl, Xan? I’ve been meanin’ to ask.”

Xander was now the one doing the kicking.

“Ouch!” Riley looked down at his leg and back up at Xander. “What was that for man?”

“Pass it along to Johnny if you want to,” Xander said as he shot Johnny a frigid look.

“Okay, so now that you’ve kicked me, you owe me one. Let’s see ...”

Riley licked his lips and Xander followed where his friend’s predatory eyes were looking—straight at Molly behind the register.

“Tread carefully, Riley,” Xander warned.

“Alright, alright. Just tell me then, are they shaped more like mountain peaks or are they more round and firm, like little beach balls?” Riley was rubbing his chest in circles, rolling his eyes to the back of his head.

“I’m wondering ...”

Not you too, Tanner.

“What does that pretty little face look like when she’s ... y’know,” Tanner said as he made an ‘o’ with his mouth.

Xander stood, bumping the table on his way up and spilling a few of their beers.

“I’m out. I didn’t want to come here in the first place and now you guys are just being asshats. See you at the gym tomorrow. Johnny, you can pay for my burger.”

Chapter 46

“What has you so worked up, my dear?”

Winnie was sitting in her rocking chair, watching Xander as he paced the length of the house.

“Nothing, Win. I don’t want to worry you with my problems. I should make some breakfast. You hungry?”

Winnie had a motherly instinct when it came to Xander, but during her years as his housemaid she had learned when to let things be.

“I’d love some eggs and toast. Turn on the kettle too and I’ll make myself a cuppa tea. Thank you, love.”

Xander burned the first four eggs and about half of a loaf of bread by the time Winnie strolled into the kitchen.

“It smells like a fire’s burning in here, Xander. Why don’t you let me do this and you can go for a little walk around the yard? I’ll call you when it’s ready.”

Winnie took the spatula from Xander’s hand and put on her apron.

The air was cool—the clouds in the sky masked the intense heat that Xander had grown accustomed to. He crossed his arms to keep himself warm as he walked the paths of the old garden grounds.

Why hasn’t she shown up yet? I thought she’d be here by now, knocking on my door to tell me how wrong it was for me to show up at her work like that.

Xander had been visualizing all morning the scenario that would play out if Molly showed up at his door.

She would slap me for sure. I’d deserve it too.

From the hillside, Xander could see the bottom of his driveway, still every sound he heard coming from the street below made his heart skip a beat.

The flowers growing in his garden had mostly dried in the Texan heat, but Xander decided he would make a bouquet for Molly, just in case.

He foraged for any flowers that still had a tinge of color left, or at the very least weren’t completely shriveled up. Thorns scraped his bare legs and arms as he trudged through the bushes in search of something to fill the sad, mostly wilted flowers he had gathered so far.

The sound of a car pulling into his driveway interrupted Xander’s concentration. He hurriedly emerged from the bushes with dirt on his face and cuts across his knees. The car coming into the driveway was one that had already begun turning around.

Wrong address.

Xander finally admitted to himself that Molly wasn’t coming. He threw the flowers to the ground, stomping them into the ground underneath his bare feet.

She’s probably at work, or having a day off with Elodie. Why would she waste any more of her time on me? If only I knew where she was, and what she was doing.

His thoughts racing, Xander couldn’t fathom thinking that Molly was somewhere out there pretending that he didn’t exist, or worse, on a date with another guy.

The way she looked at me at the bar, it was like she could see right through me. She was enjoying that I was sweating, that I was the one who stood to lose something. I don’t want to lose her though. I don’t to want to lose any of this. Am I going crazy?

Xander never fully understood what his friends meant when they talked about being crazy over a girl. He saw Johnny through his last breakup. He would ruminate on thoughts of his ex to the point that Xander became worried he would have a mental breakdown. He always chalked it up to Johnny’s extreme attachment issues, ignoring the very real fact that it could happen to him some day under the right circumstances, with the right girl.

“Xander! Breakfast is ready!” Winnie yelled from the open kitchen window. “And your phone—it’s been ringing nonstop!”

Who’s calling me this early?

Xander rubbed his hands onto his shorts and made his way through the garden to the house. Winnie took Xander’s phone out of her apron and handed it to him.

“I wasn’t trying to be nosy, but Tommy has been calling and texting you on that messenger thing. I think it’s important.”

Eight missed calls and four text messages? That’s a little overkill, T.

“Okay, I’m going to call him back real quick, then I’ll be there for breakfast. Thanks, Win.”

Xander gave Winnie a kiss on the cheek and went to his bedroom to phone Tommy.

Tommy picked up right away.

“Xander, Jesus H. Christ, I’ve been trying to get a hold of you. Where have you been? Didn’t I tell you to have your phone glued to your hip in case something big comes up?”

Xander stood in front of his mirror, looking at the mess he had made of himself.

“Sorry, it’s been a bit of a rough morning to say the least. I was out in the garden helping Winnie and—”

“I believe you kid. Spare me all the gory details. I’ve got something over here that’ll brighten your day and maybe light a fire under your ass later at training. The Street G guys will be sitting front row at your fight tonight. I know it’s soon, but I think you’re ready.”

Ready? What the hell is he talking about, ready?

Xander wanted to tell Tommy that it was way too soon, that the scouts can’t possibly show up tonight and expect a top notch performance, but he froze, unable to say anything.

“I’ll take it that you’re too excited for words. Gear up, Xander. I’ll see you here shortly.”

What am I going to do? I can’t do this, I’m not even close to ready. I’ll just have to call in sick. Can I do that?

“Xander, honey, your breakfast is getting cold. What’s gotten into you? I know a boy with something on his mind when I see one. Come on now, tell me what’s wrong.”

Winnie walked right into Xander’s room and sat on a chair facing the window. She usually knocked and never entered without Xander’s permission.

They say, you get bolder with age. Apparently it’s true, at least in her case.

“I can’t talk about it, Winnie. I haven’t sorted out my own thoughts yet, so I can’t go spillin’ them to just anyone who asks.”

Xander heard how sharp his words sounded as they rolled off his tongue, but he was too stressed out to try and watch his mouth.

“I see. Well, a little breakfast never hurt anyone. Come on in when you’re ready.”

Winnie left the room, picking up a pile of Xander’s dirty laundry on the way.

“You don’t have to do that, Win, I can when I come back from the gym ... or maybe tomorrow. Actually ...”

Winnie laughed, “It’s alright, dearest. This is what makes me happy, and there’s no sense in fightin’ it.”

Xander sat on the edge of his bed with his head between his knees.

I’m screwed. They’ll never sign me on like this. I’m not nearly as strong as I was when they first wanted me, and all of the fights I’ve won have been because Tommy has been setting me up with amateurs. Even though he won’t admit it, he’s got some kind of a morale-boosting trick up his sleeve or something.

Xander jolted upright. Trick he’s got up his sleeve!

Flashing through memories in quick succession, Xander tried to remember where he had heard that phrase recently and why they had said it.

It was that new dude at the gym, the one with the massive arms. Mickey. I asked him about his training regimen because I’d never seen someone who was able to keep such a huge body mass and be as quick on their feet as he is. He said, “Ah, I’ve got a few tricks up my sleeve. Juicin’ helps me bulk and trainin’ helps me stay agile.”

Juicing? Xander, embarrassed at the time that he didn’t know what Mickey meant by ‘juicing,’ just nodded his head and they exchanged numbers in case he wanted to ‘hang out.’ When Xander later asked what juicing was, Tommy nonchalantly told him it was a street name for steroids.

“Ya know, Arnolds? Roids? The shit that makes your balls shrivel up and your muscles fill with water? It’s okay for temporary use, but man you do not want to start relying on that stuff. Mick gave me his number too, in case I wanted to get my hands on some, but I tossed it in the garbage. I ain’t interested in that shit.”

Xander picked up his phone and flicked through his contacts until he got to ‘Mickey Juice A Lot.’ Tommy said it himself, temporary use is fine. I only need it for this fight and then I’ll never do it again.

“Yo, Xan, what’s up?”

Mickey sounded winded, like he was running on a treadmill or lifting weights.

“Sorry to bug you, Mick, you sound like you’re workin’ out. Hey, so I have a weird question for you.”

Xander could hear through the speaker that Mickey had closed a door somewhere.

“I know what you’re after. Let’s meet up at the gym and I’ll give you a stack. Be there in 15.”

Mickey hung up the phone.

Xander didn’t want to sit still, afraid that he might think himself out of the decision he just made. He threw on some clothes and ran to the front door.

“Where do you think you’re goin’ there, Mister? You haven’t had your breakfast yet!”

Winnie was in her rocking chair, sipping on a cup of tea.

“I’m sorry, Win, but I gotta jet. Just got another call from T and he wants to meet with me pronto. Love you, bye!”

Winnie shook her head, her eyes filling with tears as she watched Xander race down the driveway.

“I’ve never seen that poor boy so lost.”

Chapter 47

Xander was waiting outside the gym around the corner by the back alley when Mickey showed up wearing a sweater with the hoodie pulled up.

“Okay, I’m gonna run you through this quickly, so listen up.”

In the time it took for Mickey to show up, Xander had talked himself in and out of this deal numerous times. He was about to tell Mickey he was backing out, but thought about the fight and how badly it would go for him if he didn’t win.

Just be a man for once. Take the damn drugs.

“Alright, I’m all ears.”

Mickey pulled out three small vials and a baggy with a several pills.

“It’s called stacking. You’re gonna take these staggered every half hour from now until your fight. Did you pick up any clean needles?”

Clean needles? What am I gonna do with those?

“You didn’t think you could just snort these or somethin’ did you? Right before your fight? No, dude, you gotta inject this shit right into your ass cheek. You’re lucky, I got a few clean spares still in the package. Start with this one.”

Mickey held up a tiny vial full of clear liquid.

“It’s a smaller dose. Don’t go gettin’ any bubbles in there. After that, take two of these and then inject the larger vial. Keep doing that every hour until you run out. I gotta ask though, what is it that’s made you want to take these, anyway?”

Xander took the pills and vials, stuffing them into his gym bag before anyone caught them.

“Tommy set me up with a fight tonight where there’s gonna be Street G scouts looking to sign me onto this big endorsement contract. If I fuck it up, I’m as good as gone. I figure this will help give me that extra edge. I see you workin’ out and you look like a bull that’s been prodded one too many times. I could use that kinda energy.”

Mickey tilted his head up, looking down over his nose at Xander. “What do you mean by that, kid?”

Wide-eyed, Xander shook his head.

“No, no man I don’t mean like—”

Mickey put a hand onto Xander’s shoulder and bent his head down, laughing.

“I’m only messin’ with you. I’ve been juicin’ for years now and I gotta say it’s like goin’ through puberty over and over again. Sometimes I just wanna kill someone for no good reason. Guy today cut me off in traffic and I almost got out of my car and beat the poor old dude.”

Jesus. This is why Tommy said you’d only want to use these once.

“Thanks for these, Mick. Here’s your money.” Xander handed him a wad of hundred dollar bills.

Mickey flipped through the first two bills and pocketed them, handing the rest back to Xander.

“What do you think you’re injecting? Gold? See ya at the gym.”

Xander watched Mickey leave the alley. He pulled out the first vial and unpackaged the needle.

Here goes nothin’.

Chapter 48

“You know, I wasn’t sure you’d make it to this night, what with all the drinkin’ and the partyin’. Anyway, none of that matters now. Point is, I’m proud of you, Xander. Now get your shorts on and get your blood pumpin.’ You’re gonna win this thing, I feel it in my old, creakin’ bones.”

Tommy threw Xander’s metallic shorts at him… new ones he had bought Xander for this very fight.

Xander looked at the clock. Twenty minutes.

“Don’t go lookin’ at the clock, it’ll only drive you crazy. I don’t even know why they put those things in here. Only thing you gotta worry about right now is the other guy. Stay low, be quick on your feet, and remember to block your left side. Trust me, this dude is a dirty player and you gotta be prepared for anything.”

Xander rubbed his left butt cheek that was now feeling bruised from all the injections.

Oh, I’ll be blocking my left side alright.

Tommy gave Xander a fist bump and left the changing room, passing the event coordinator on his way out.

“You’re on, Beast.”

It was like Xander had never noticed how bright the flashing lights were or how loud the announcer’s voice was as it blared through the speakers.

That voice—like nails down a chalk board. I wish I could just shut him up.

On his way to the ring, Xander felt a hand from the audience grab at his wrist. Xander clenched his fist, expecting it to be an audience member that was trying to sucker punch him, but instead he saw that it was a man wearing a fancy suit and holding onto a clipboard.

A Street G rep.

“We’re pulling for you, Xander. You win this, and you’re set. Show us your best and we’ll give you the best we have to offer.”

The Street G rep let go of Xander’s arm and turned to face the ring, clapping with the rest of the crowd as if nothing had happened.

Oh I’ll show you my best.

Xander’s opponent was coming out just as he approached his corner. Shrouded in a dark silk cloak, Fate Maker walked out from his side, making eye contact with Xander the whole way up the aisle.

The referee called them both into the center, commencing the fight with the usual rituals. Fate Maker put out his fist to show sportsmanship, but Xander denied him. A gasp rolled across the stadium as Xander took a step forward, putting his forehead onto his opponents.

“You think you can intimidate me? I’m The Beast, motherfucker, and I’ll tear you to shreds before you can call out your mama’s name.”

The referee stepped in to separate Xander and Fate Maker, sending them both back to their corners.

The bell sounded.

Fate Maker danced around the ring, showing off his fancy foot work in hopes of confusing Xander into throwing punches at inopportune moments. Xander wasn’t playing his games.

I’ll wait here while you dance your way into your own grave, Fate Maker.

Fate Maker was growing tired buzzing around the ring. Xander saw right through his act, and when he noticed that his competitor wasn’t going to be the offensive fighter, Xander decided he would play his given role.

You want me to throw the first punch, hey? Fine. Here you go.

Xander took two large steps. First to the right and a second longer lunge to the left. He went to throw a left hook to the face, but faked it and instead threw an upper cut with his right, directly underneath Fate Maker’s chin. With one punch, round one finished as fast as it had started.

It was the first time the Street G reps had seen any fighter in Texas, let alone the Southwest, knock out someone with their first punch. They jumped out of their seats, throwing their arms into the air in celebration as the referee called it a win in favor of ‘The Beast.’

Street G reps were waiting for Xander outside of his changing room by the time he left the ring.

Tommy got to him first, stopping him just around the corner. He put both hands onto Xander’s shoulders.

Jesus, he looks like he’s gonna cry. Pull yourself together, Tommy.

“I’ve never been so happy in my life, Beast. You made this a night to remember. I swear to you, your life is going to change from here on out. See what hard work can do?”

Tommy ruffled his jacket and puffed out his chest.

“Not to mention a good manager! At first I was worried, not gonna lie. The reps told me beforehand that they wanted to see a good show and when you knocked that kid out with one punch, I thought they would drop you right then and there, walk out and find someone else. But then I looked over and they were happier than pigs in shit! Speaking of which, they have some publicists they’ll want you to talk to, so maybe get rid of that furrowed brow and try to look happy, eh?”

Tommy gave Xander a pat on the back, sending him off to see the Reps who were waiting just around the corner.

Glad that’s over. He’s like an annoying uncle sometimes.

Photographers took pictures of Xander signing his new contract with Street G and shaking hands with the Co-Owner and Founder of the company that he would now be working closely with. Interviewers asked Xander how it felt to be signed on by the biggest fighting company in Texas, smiling their fake smiles while others wrote down every word that came out of his mouth.

Through all of it, Xander felt removed. He was happy, but coming down from the adrenaline and steroids made him feel as though he would either pass out or punch the cameraman standing two feet in front of him.

“That’s all for tonight guys.” Xander waved off the press, and shook the rest of the rep’s hands before retiring into his changing room for a few minutes of solitude.

Holy shit, I really did it.

Xander stripped off his shorts and hung them over the edge of the shower.

But at what cost?

He turned on the cold water and let it run down his body, soothing his aching muscles and washing away any guilt he had about the steroids, the lying, and not least of all, Molly.

Chapter 49

Elodie and Johnny had already polished off a bottle of wine before Johnny asked the pressing question.

“I know you’ll probably hate me for asking you this, but I have to. Not for Xander’s sake, but for my own sanity.”

Elodie put her drink down on the table and folded her napkin onto her lap.

“Let me guess. Why do I hate Xander so much? Well, for starters, he left Molly stranded on the side of the road after, y’know. I don’t know if I should be telling you any of this. Molly would kill me.”

Johnny shrugged his shoulders and finished his glass of wine.

“You can just blame it on us being drunk and loose with our words? Seriously, I won’t tell Xander, I promise. It’s just been eating at me. Any time I mention his name it’s like I’m spitting acid at you. I gotta know what caused it, because that’s not the first time Xander’s done something like that to a chick and none of them have responded the way you or Molly have. Usually they’re still fawning over him the next day, even when he’s kicked up the dirt in their faces.”

Elodie looked suspiciously at Johnny.

“Why are you so invested? What’s in it for you?”

Johnny slowly nodded his head, expecting she would ask a question like that.

“Maybe I can help give you some insight? There may be a missing piece of the puzzle here. Something that will make somebody feel better in the end.”

Elodie scanned his face, looking for an ounce of dishonesty that might trigger a red flag and stop her from spilling the beans. The only thing she could see was a genuine concern on Johnny’s face as he leaned in to hear what she had to say.

“Okay, I’m going on good faith here that you’ll keep your mouth shut. It’s a ... it’s a really big deal and if word gets out to Xander and Molly traces it back to me, I’ll get my lips sewn together, or worse she’ll disown me completely.”

Johnny put a hand on top of Elodie’s.

“You can trust me by now, El. What is this, like our fifth date or something? We’re practically together by now.”

Elodie felt a giddiness bubbling inside of her.

He wants to be my boyfriend?

She tried to fight off a smile, but was already grinning from ear to ear.

“Okay, when you put it like that, I guess I should be honest with my boyfriend. Molly is ... she’s uh… expecting.”

Johnny tilted his head, stupefied by what Elodie had just said.

“Expecting what, exactly? What do you mean, El? Oh no! You don’t mean like ...” Johnny took his hand and mimed a large, pregnant belly.

“Yeah, that’s what I mean. That kind of expecting. Apparently your friend doesn’t know how to work a condom and got Molly knocked up. She’s keeping the baby, Johnny, and doesn’t want Xander to be a part of it.”

Johnny went to speak and Elodie put her hand out to stop him.

“No, Johnny. It’s her decision, not mine. You can’t convince me to tell her she’s wrong. It’s her life.”

Johnny rubbed his hand over his face, seemingly frustrated.

“But you don’t understand, Elodie. I’ve known Xander for a long time, in fact I think I know him better than anyone else on this whole damn planet, so please let me speak. He’s messed around with the hearts of a lot of girls, but it’s because he doesn’t trust anyone. It took me years of showing him I wasn’t going to fuck him over before he’d even think about bringing me into his inner circle. If he knew about this, he would do the right thing.”

The waitress walked over with their order of food and another bottle of wine. They both thanked her, and Elodie took a bite.

“Look, even if what you’re saying is true. It’s none of our business. Now, can we just enjoy this dinner please, and talk about something else? Like why it is that you still haven’t wiped that dessert off the corner of your mouth?”

Johnny stuck out his lip and tried to see what Elodie was talking about. He took a napkin and dabbed the corner of his mouth.

“Well, traditionally you’re supposed to get dessert after your meal. But since we decided to go against the grain, I figured I would save a little for later.”

Elodie squeezed his knee under the table.

“Don’t you worry about that. I’ve already got a treat lined up for later, Johnny Boy.”

Chapter 50

Three months passed and Molly was still unaccustomed to having folks stare at her ever-growing belly. Expectant parents sat in the waiting room, smiling with a sort of camaraderie at Molly as she passed.

“If you’ll come with me, Ms. Tompkins. We’re ready for you.”

Molly followed the receptionist into a private room where the sonogram would be taking place.

“We’ll just have you change into these gowns and the doctor will be right in to see you.”

The receptionist handed Molly a pile of mint-green fabric and closed the door behind her.

Distracted by the photos of babies and toddlers displayed around the room, Molly set the clothes onto a chair.

Some of the photos were of newborn babies with butterfly props and cabbage-patch themed backgrounds. Others were of older babies and toddlers dressed as all sorts of animals. Molly vowed she would never subject her child to that kind of photo shoot. Then she came to the last photo on the wall of a baby dressed as a lobster who had been put into a boiler pot.

Okay, now that’s cute. I wish El was here, she’d laugh with me.

“Ms. Tompkins, are you ready?”

Molly scurried to put on her gowns.

“Just one minute!”

Chapter 51

Elodie and Johnny were sitting in their new apartment watching a horror flick that Elodie had chosen.

“I know guys are supposed to be the tough ones in these situations, but El, I feel like I’m going to pee my pants or cry, or maybe both.”

Johnny was curled into a ball underneath their crocheted blanket.

“You are such a wuss! My little prince, how adorable he is when he hides behind the sheets. BOO!”

El grabbed Johnny’s arm and he jumped. Johnny paused the film and looked over to Elodie.

“Now, will you tell me why you didn’t go to the ultrasound? What reason did you give Molly?”

Elodie hated being pressured into giving up answers to uncomfortable questions, but she couldn’t sneak her way out of this one.

“I told Molly that I was scared. I don’t like hospitals, Johnny. Ever since Walter sent me crying into the emergency room after one too many punches, I get shudders and flashbacks every time I step foot in there. I told Molly I would go in when the baby is born, and she understood.”

Elodie pulled her knees to her chest. Johnny wrapped the blanket around her back and snuggled in close.

“Let’s see what happens to these idiots, okay?”

He pressed the spacebar on his computer and started the movie again.

Chapter 52

“You got another fight lined up tonight, Beast. How does it feel to know you’re fightin’ in the big leagues now?”

Tommy pushed his Gucci sunglasses onto the top of his head and flashed his bright smile at Xander. The hot L.A. sunshine beamed down on the two of them as they laid back in their chairs, watching the bikini-clad women walking down the beach.

“How does it feel to spend three thousand dollars on a pair of sunglasses and still have money left to buy a condo?”

Xander asked the question, knowing full well that Tommy was more than grateful for the gains he had made from the big deal.

“It feels like heaven, my boy. You never answered my question though.”

Xander cracked open his beer and took a swig.

“I fight guys twice as good as the fighters back home and I still send them home cryin’ to their mamas. I think it goes without saying that I’ve never been better, Tommy.”

Tommy lifted his beer to Xander.

“Cheers to hot women and an even hotter career. You did it, Beast.”

Chapter 53

A cold gel was squeezed liberally onto Molly’s belly as she tried to relax on the padded examining table.

“Okay, let’s take a look, Ms. Tompkins.”

A portly woman in scrubs patterned with cartoon cats and dogs removed a handheld ultrasound device from her cart.

“It says on your chart that you don’t want to know the sex of the baby, is that correct?” the technician asked, before placing the device on Molly’s stomach.

Molly looked at the blank screen that had been wheeled alongside her table.

“I just want to know if my baby is healthy. That’s all I need.”

She let out a weak smile, trying her best to conceal her trepidation.

“Don’t be nervous, everything will be alright! The first one is always the most nerve-wracking.”

The woman squeezed her hand and for a moment Molly believed that she was right, that no matter what, everything would be alright.

A fuzzy black and white moving image appeared on the screen.

“Is that… is that my baby?”

Molly tried to decipher what it was she was looking at. As the nurse moved the transducer around, Molly began to make out the shape of a head.

“Your baby’s position is optimal, that’s great news. I’m going to go through a few other tests and measurements to check for possible abnormalities, but so far it seems like everything is A-okay. One thing I can tell you for sure is that you’re only having one child!”

Molly hadn’t even considered the possibility of having twins.

“That’s a relief! I think one baby is enough for now.”

The baby was curled into a fetal position, giving Molly a perfect view of its whole body. She could see two tiny feet pushing against the walls of her womb, hands with ten little fingers and a profile of a face with a small round nose.

Molly obviously understood the mechanisms behind creating a baby, but it wasn’t until she saw a physical image of her child that it all truly clicked. She was going to bring a life into this world, a life that she had made.

“Okay, Ms. Tompkins. There are no signs of anything you need to worry about. Also, the images came out great! Nice and clear. You’ll be taking home a few copies.”

The nurse wiped off the remaining gel from Molly’s stomach and replaced the device back onto her tray.

“I’ll give you time to get dressed and then we’ll meet you out front.”

Molly unbuttoned her gowns and slipped back into her maternity dress.

In the waiting room, she looked around to see expectant mothers from all walks of life. Some were holding the hands of their partners, looking excited and nervous just like she was. Others were sitting by themselves, chewing on finger nails or scratching at their skin.

Molly wondered how the other people viewed her. Did they feel sorry for her because she was alone? She didn’t want anyone to take pity on her. At the restaurant, Molly had customers who would look at her belly and frown, sometimes giving her a larger tip at the end of the night. She even had folks offer to help pay for a crib or a stroller, but each time she turned them down, explaining that she had enough to get by and that she didn’t want to be seen as a charity case.

Elodie on the other hand, was telling Molly to accept whatever offers of help she was given. After their last shift together, Elodie presented Molly with a bag full of hand-me-down toddler clothing for both a boy and a girl. Even when she refused, Elodie found ways to sneak the gifts into Molly’s room with a note saying something along the lines of ‘They don’t fit me anymore’ on a bag of clothes or, ‘I’m bored of these’ on a bucket of toys.

As soon as Molly left the hospital and got into a cab, she opened the folder containing the images from the ultrasound.

It looks like an alien. But it’s my alien.

Molly took out her cellphone to snap a photo of the clearest ultrasound image, and sent it to Elodie.

M: Can me and E.T. come over?

Chapter 54

In her apartment, Elodie and Johnny had started to convert one of the rooms into a baby room for Molly. They decorated the walls with stickers of flowers and bumblebees, unsure of what colors to use since Molly had decided not to discover the gender of her baby.

“If you would have found out, we could have totally made this room super cute for a little girl or like full of superhero shit for a little dude.”

Molly rolled her eyes and handed Elodie the folder of ultrasound photos.

“Well, I’ll give you full reign to do whatever you want if you can figure out the sex based on these images. Hint—look for a little dot between the legs.”

Elodie removed the photos from the folder and took a seat on the couch. Molly waited for a reaction.

“So, what do you think, El?”

Elodie moved the image sideways, and then tried flipping it upside down until she oriented it the way she thought it ought to be.

“Which way is it supposed to go? The head is so big! I can’t believe it’s growing inside of you. To be honest, it kind of freaks me out.”

Elodie looked from the images, to her own stomach.

“Sorry. It doesn’t freak me out it’s just… I want to tell you something but you can’t say anything! Not even to Xander, and I mean it. Johnny and I have been talking a lot lately about what it’d be like to have our own baby.”

Surprised, Molly raised her eyebrows and stared at Elodie, who shook her head.

“Someday! Not now! But think of how amazing it would be for both of us to have little ones! They could be cousins, Mol.”

Molly laughed.

“It would be pretty awesome. I didn’t realize you and Johnny were so serious. I kind of figured, with the whole moving in together thing, but I didn’t know you were talking about that kind of long-term.”

For one of the first times since meeting her, Molly saw Elodie blush.

“Don’t get me wrong, I think it’s great! Two little ones running around the house making a mess? Twice the amount of poopy diapers and snotty tissues? That’s like a dream come true!”

Elodie pushed the images back into the folder and set them on the table, saving one for herself. She walked over to her fridge and posted the photo right side up, with magnets on each of the corners.

“Maybe it’s just baby fever. Better not jump the gun.”

Chapter 55

Sweaty and tired, Xander took a shower and changed into his party outfit. Tommy waited on the other side of the curtain, buffing his nails.

“So everyone’s going down to the Ritz. We’ve got our own VIP section and there’s gonna be tons of free booze, not to mention the women who work there, oh, baby!”

Xander had just won his final fight for the month, and now was the time to honor the occasion. Stepping out from behind the curtain, Xander put his arms out and did a little spin.

“What do you think?”

Johnny had just purchased new suits for himself and Xander for this very night.

“Fits like a glove. I gave them your measurements so they could get it exact. The ladies are gonna be all over you tonight, Beast.”

Xander followed Johnny out through the back door to the alleyway where a limousine was waiting for them.

At the club, they were escorted past a line up into a private room where there were Street G reps and other prestigious looking people Xander didn’t recognize. A fountain of chocolate with a variety of fruits sat in the middle of the room on an ornate marble table. Xander glanced over at a woman wearing a gold dress, with her golden hair in loose curls and a face that could have been on the front cover of a fashion magazine. She smiled at Xander as she bit into a chocolate covered strawberry, maintaining eye contact as he walked over and sat down on the bench beside her.

“Did it hurt?” Xander asked.

The woman smirked, “Did what hurt?”

“When you fell from heaven?”

Xander had a lengthy repertoire of pick-up lines from when he was back home, but since landing in L.A. he hadn’t had time to use them on anyone.

The woman leaned over to Xander and whispered in his ear.

“With a name like ‘The Beast,’ you don’t need any cheesy pick-up lines.”

She squeezed his arm and plucked another strawberry from the pile, this time feeding it to Xander.

He looked over to where Tommy was standing with a group of business men. Tommy held up his glass to Xander and winked.

Yeah, I could get used to this.

Chapter 56

Where is my God damn pillow? Xander felt around his bed and couldn’t find the pillow, or even a blanket to pull over himself.

And why is my bedroom so fucking cold? Did I leave the doors open or something? Xander went to roll over into fetal position, but instead felt his knees hit against a cold, concrete wall. Shocked, he jolted upright and rubbed the morning sleep from his eyes. Where in the hell? Is this a ... no ... this can’t be ... I’m dreaming ...

Xander pinched his upper arm where it hurt the most, hoping that if he was dreaming, the pain would suddenly wake him and he’d find himself back in his bachelor suite.

Much to his dismay, Xander saw that he was still in the same six by eight foot cell. There were no bars like all of the movies depicted, and instead there was a solid door with a window at the top. A small steel toilet and sink were right beside the small cot where had been sleeping.

I must have slept here last night. Why the hell did I sleep here last night? I bet it’s a prank the guys pulled on me. Real fuckin’ funny guys.

Xander tried to stand up, but almost passed out when a massive pain starting from his right big toe shot up through his body, ending with a headache that made his vision blur. He looked down at his foot and saw that it was bandaged, and both of his hands were wrapped as well. Blood was seeping through the gauze on the palm of his right hand and when Xander went to close it into a fist, he could only slightly bend two of his four fingers.

Xander started to panic. Fragmented memories of the night before were popping into his head, but he couldn’t string them together well enough to paint an accurate picture. An image of him looking down at a broken bottle—still holding pieces of the glass in his hand—flashed in his mind and Xander rushed to the toilet.

Oh God, I’m gonna be sick.

As Xander was flushing his puke down the toilet, he turned around to see that the jail cell door was being unlocked. A policeman wearing an LAPD badge looked through the window before opening the door and stepping inside.

“Good morning inmate. I’m gonna go ahead and assume you don’t recall why LAPD brought you in here last night. Am I correct?”

Xander limped over to the bed and sat down. As he went to speak, he felt that his lips were swollen to about twice their normal size, making it difficult to talk.

“I’m gonna go ahead and guess that the other guy must look a lot worse than I do.”

Accustomed to people laughing at his jokes and pandering to his needs whenever and where ever he went, Xander was taken aback by the staunch policeman. In his years as a fighter, Xander hadn’t had many run ins with the law, his only exposure being when he was much younger and had taken something small from a local corner store. His penalty was a slap on the wrist and a mandatory apology to the store owner.

“You are being released. If you can come with me, I will take you to processing where you will be given your citation and belongings.”

Citation?

“Sorry, sir, but citation?”

Now the police officer was smiling at him.

“Your court order forms. You’ll need to go before a judge. You’ll get the details as you leave.”

Xander did his best to keep up with the officer as they left the jail cell. The hallway to the main processing room was long and full of other cells, not unlike the one where Xander had spent the night. A larger cell was holding groups of folks who were waiting to be processed and released, or put into a solitary cell. One of the men standing in the front looking through the bars, winked his own swollen black and blue eye at Xander as he passed.

“Hey there, handsome, I’ll see you later.” he yelled out.

Creep.

“You made good friends with that one last night, I hear.”

Tommy?

Xander squinted his eyes and saw that Tommy was walking toward him.

“You gave him that pretty bruising you’re lookin’ at. Said you didn’t like the way he looked so you were gonna give him a makeover.”

Xander laughed at his own cleverness, his stomach hurting with every contraction.

A makeover huh— I gotta use that in the ring one of these times.

“You think this is funny? Your little stunt last night cost me, and you, a lot of money. The money isn’t all though, Xander. You’ve got it bad. Real bad this time, kid.”

Xander followed Tommy to where a female officer was sitting behind a desk, gathering papers and filing through labeled items.

“Is that my stuff?” Xander looked for a name written somewhere, but all he could make out was “Inmate 444” written in black, and taped to each individual item.

“Sure is. Steroids and all, Xander. You’ve got some explaining to do. Serious explaining.”

At least now there’s nothing to hide.

The woman handed Tommy all of Xander’s belongings in a clear plastic bag.

“I’ll need him to come over and sign these papers. Here you’ll find your citation on when to appear in court and the charges you’ll be facing. Your release has been paid by this man here,” said pointing to Tommy, “and your belongings have been returned, therefore you are now free to go, Mr. Delgado. I hope we don’t see you again.”

Xander went to take the papers detailing his offenses, but Tommy snatched them from the desk.

“I think it’s best if I tell you first, before you go reading the harsh language. Either way it’s gonna sting. Let’s go.”

Tommy’s driver was waiting in the parking lot.

“Get in the back and I’ll put the divider up so we can have a private run down on what happened.”

Tommy opened up his door and got in.

I wish I didn’t have to know a single thing about what happened. Didn’t Tommy just pay to make this go away? Why do we have to talk about it now?

Xander opened the door and turned around so he could grab the handle and gently lower himself onto the seat. He strained and struggled to pull his legs into the car, but eventually managed.

“Before you say a single thing out of that banged up mouth of yours, I want you to know that I’ve been aware of your steroid usage over the past year. I’m not a fuckin’ doorknob, Xander. But since I didn’t see any negative impacts to either your training or your fighting, I kept my mouth shut and didn’t say a word to anyone about it. Something like that can squash a career in an instant if the right people find out.”

Xander laid his head back on the headrest.

“So thankfully the ‘right people’ didn’t find out then, hey? Looks like I’m off the hook.”

Tommy shook his head and Xander could see that he was deeply sorry for what he was about to tell him.

“Thing is kiddo, the right people did find out. But they also found out about your shenanigans from last night. I won’t shroud this in mystery any longer for you, and honestly it’s killin’ me to have to do this at all, but it’s gotta be done. You broke down last night Xander, in a big way.”

Xander looked at his hands and could see that blood had soaked through the bandages on both hands by now.

“Tommy, get to the fuckin’ punchline already. Broke down in what way? Just telling me ‘big’ doesn’t help. What did I do? Both of my hands are bloody and weak, my foot is messed up, and my face is blown up like a fuckin’ birthday balloon! What the hell happened? Just tell me!”

Tommy balled his hand into a fist and put it to his forehead.

“Because it’s harder than you think to tell someone that you gotta drop him.”

Drop him? But I’m the guy makin’ you millions. Drop me? For what?

“I didn’t wanna do it, but Street G told me that it was in my best interest if I wanted to keep going the way I’m going, which I do, and in my position you would want to as well. When they brought you in last night, you tested positive for steroid use and your blood alcohol level was four times the legal limit.”

Xander cocked his head, confused by what Tommy was saying.

“So what? You’re letting me go because I fucked up and had too much to drink? You knew about the steroid use and you didn’t do jack shit, so why are you letting me go over a little too much liquor?”

“If it was just the liquor do you think I would’a just let you go? No Xander. You got a DUI that will cost you more money than I care to say. But that was the least of your escapades. Cops told me you showed up at a bar already wasted and looking for a fight. You hopped over the bar and grabbed a bottle and started chuggin’ it back, even while the bartender was trying to get you to stop. When some guy at the bar tried to get you to leave, you were yelling at everyone about how you were the best fuckin’ fighter in the world, and you tried repeatedly to make out with this guy’s girlfriend. You grabbed her tits and that was it, you got the fight you were askin’ for.”

Xander had to roll down the window in case he vomited again. Hearing Tommy tell him how he’d acted made him feel sick and ashamed.

It doesn’t even feel like it’s me that he’s talking about. It’s like a story that he’s telling about some other dude.

“He jumped over the bar and you two started goin’ at it. Fists flying and legs kicking—the whole deal. But somewhere in there, you decided that it wasn’t gonna be a clean fight. The bartender told the cops that you took a beer bottle from the table and smashed it on the counter. You threatened the other guy with it, Xander. I don’t know if you would have actually tried to stab him with it, but you swung it around enough times to frighten the shit out of him, and yourself apparently. When you realized how far you’d gone, people saw you run out of the bar and get into your vehicle. The cops pulled you over when they caught you swerving down the highway.”

Xander couldn’t believe what he was hearing.

“Tommy c’mon, someone must have drugged me or something. I would never do something like that, even if I was piss-wasted. I’ve been absolutely shit-faced before and I’ve never even come close to smashing a bottle and threatening to stab some random dude. The girl thing, I’ve probably done something like that, but not this Tommy. You gotta believe me, I’m not at fault here.”

The driver stopped outside of Xander’s condo, lowering the divider so he could tell them they had arrived.

“Thank you, Jared, we’ll need some more time.” Tommy turned to face Xander.

He looks so disconnected. Like it’s not even hurting him to say all of this. He doesn’t care.

“The boys at Street G don’t care if you were at fault or not, Xander. Your name is attached to these crimes and it’s gonna be all over the newspapers. They don’t want bad press, let alone to be sponsoring a loose cannon. How famous you are, how much money you have or how many fights you win doesn’t matter a lick when you’re getting DUI’s and cracking skulls at the local bars. We’re through, Xander. It’s over.”

Tommy leaned across Xander and opened his door.

“What, so you’re just gonna drop me off? After all the shit we’ve been through and all the money I’ve made you? You ungrateful son of a bitch. You wouldn’t even be here if it wasn’t for me, Tommy. Instead of having a driver, you’d be the one driving and eating scraps back in your muggy office in Texas. This ain’t over for me. But it is for you.”

Tommy pursed his lips and looked at Xander.

“I’m sorry, kid. I really am. I wish you hadn’t gone and screwed it all up, but you did. This was a ticking time bomb from the start. I should have known.”

The pain in Xander’s body no longer mattered. He stood up and got out of the vehicle, then slammed the door behind him. Tommy stuck his head out of the window and called to Xander as he was walking away.

“And Xander? When the press asks about me, don’t mention I knew about the steroid use. I’ll deny it and well, who do you think they’ll believe? Some drunk asshole fighter, or a millionaire without a scratch on his record? See ya around, kid.”

Chapter 57

Back in his room, Xander waded through broken glass and pillow feathers lining the floor. His anger at Tommy and Street G boiled over into an uncontainable rage, and the furniture and pictures had taken the brunt.

Exhausted, Xander plunked himself down onto the couch and began to cry. He hadn’t cried since he was a little boy—after seeing his mom passed out on the kitchen floor, unresponsive and foaming at the mouth.

What is wrong with you, Xander? Everything you love—you just burn it to the ground. Every time. Tommy’s right, they don’t care if I was drugged or not, they just want someone who is going to make them the most money and cause the least amount of problems. I’m a screw up and now everyone will know it. Tommy’s right… it’s over… I’m done.

Xander imagined what his life would be like in L.A. now. With everyone knowing what he’d done, there was no denying that people would treat him differently. No more free drinks and props at the grocery store. No more signing autographs and shaking hands with devoted fans. He would become a nobody—just a washed up drunk who was once a great fighter.

I’ll just give them what they want and go back to Texas. I’ll pay for my crimes and then I’ll leave and go back home to Winnie and Johnny.

Thinking about what he would do when he was back in Texas, Xander came to the realization that he wouldn’t be welcome back at his home gym. Without fighting, what was there?

No, I’m done with fighting. Screw Tommy and screw fighting. I’ll find something new. Something better.

Xander got off of the couch and crossed the room to where he had left his gym bag. He removed his competition shorts, wraps, and mouth guard and took them over to the kitchen. Opening the cupboard under the sink, Xander bent down and tossed his fighting gear into the garbage bin.

On the counter beside the sink, Xander had left his citation papers flipped open to the second page. The first line read: ‘On the count of Drinking while Under the Influence of Intoxicants, Assault, Damage of Property, and Resisting Arrest. Bail is set at $300 000 USD.’

Xander got out his phone from the plastic bag and checked his bank account. That’s less than half of what I have if I count my total assets. I could pay this thing and then forget about it.

At first Xander considered how it might look to his followers if he left L.A. Would they think he was running away?A coward for not staying and facing the consequences? Using his money to get himself out of trouble? It doesn’t matter. I’m going home. Don’t look back, look forward. They can say what they wanna say, but I know who I am and this ain’t me.

Xander opened the web browser on his phone and clicked on a link for flights. One way ticket home.

He chose to leave in a week. That’ll give me time to get everything in order here and let Johnny and Winnie know what I’m doing.

Limping over to his fireplace mantle, Xander grabbed the only framed photograph he hadn’t shattered. It was the photo of his parents on their trip in Mexico, the one Winnie had reframed for him.

“You never had the chance to turn it all around, but I can.”

Xander hobbled over to his bedside and placed the photo into his now empty gym bag.

“Let’s go home.”

Chapter 58

“We have arrived at your final destination. The time is 11:05 am and the outside temperature is 93.2 degrees Fahrenheit. It was a pleasure to be your captain on this flight—from all of our crew members, thank you for flying with Air Right.”

Xander took off his eye mask and undid his seat belt. The arid Texan landscape reminded him of the smells and sounds of the home he had missed so much. I didn’t realize I would be so happy to be here again.

A slender, doe-eyed stewardess was in the aisle beside Xander.

“Hello, Mr. Delgado. We have instructions to assist you and your things off of the plane. If you can come with us, we’ll be happy to help you avoid the long line of people waiting to exit.”

Xander was escorted off of the plane and rushed through security before anyone else even left their seats. I guess word hasn’t made it back here yet.

Waiting on the other side of the gate, Xander spotted Johnny standing in the front of the crowd, holding up a bright pink, flowery sign that said, ‘Welcome Home Baby!’

Xander couldn’t help but laugh, pushing the looming conversation he would have to have with Johnny out of his mind.

The glass doors opened and Xander limped over to Johnny, dropping his bags and giving his best friend a hug.

“You look like a pile of crap, but, man, it’s good to see you, Xander.”

Johnny patted Xander on the back, and took a small package out of his satchel.

“I got this for you. A welcome home present, or whatever. It’s nothin’ big, but you said you needed a new one.”

Xander opened the gift box and inside there was a brand new watch. During the incident in L.A., he had somehow broken his in the bar fight.

“Yeah, that’s a story for later. Thanks, Johnny, I’ll take good care of it.”

Johnny picked up Xander’s bags for him and began walking to the car park.

“I can carry those dude, you don’t have to.”

“You have two wrapped hands, Xander, plus you’re limping like an old guy. I think I can manage.”

Over the last week, Xander had dealt with the inevitable end of his career, but Johnny finding out was like opening an old wound, and he would have to relive his mistake all over again. Xander knew the questions were going to come out sooner or later, so he decided to be the first to break the silence.

“Johnny, before you go askin’ why I came home, I’ll just tell you. Street G dropped me, Tommy dropped me, and my career is good and done. I woke up about a week ago in a jail cell with an officer handing me papers that said I committed a number of crimes, all while super drunk, or as I suspect, drugged and drunk. Tommy pretended to be hurt by it all, but lo and behold he was just lookin’ out for number one. Can’t say I blame him. I apparently ended up beating the crap outta some dude whose girlfriend I was hitting on. Broke a bottle and threatened him. The cops pulled me over and clocked me going way over the speed limit, swerving around on the highway and stuff.”

Let me have it, Johnny Boy. Nothing you can say will make me feel worse than I already do.

“Damn, you really went full Beast mode, didn’t ya? Can’t say I’m surprised, what with the steroids Mick gave you a while back. I figured you were gonna get hooked. I didn’t wanna interfere because it seemed like you knew what you were doing, but man, oh man, it takes a certain someone not to lose their minds on that shit, and it probably didn’t help that you were living in fake people central.”

“Wait, so you knew about the steroids, too? How many people friggin’ knew about it and didn’t say anything?”

Johnny ran his fingers through his hair and looked out of the window. Typical Johnny, trying not to give me a straight answer.

“Most of us at the gym figured you were on something. Nobody builds mass like that without a little help. It doesn’t matter though, I’m just glad you’re okay, Xander. I’m serious, I’d rather you be back home anyway. I’m happy for you and all the success you’ve had, but I think there’s something here you’d be…”

Johnny trailed off, remembering what Elodie had said when they were on one of their dates earlier on in the relationship. “ ...if word gets out to Xander and Molly traces it back to me, I’ll get my lips sewn together or worse she’ll disown me completely.”

“Something I’d be…what, Johnny? What is it? I’d take any good news I could get right about now, so let me have it.”

Johnny looked down at Xander’s watch.

“Oh, come on, I already gave you that clunky thing and now you’re askin’ for more handouts?”

Xander undid the watch and jokingly went to give it back to Johnny.

“Okay, fine. You can have it back if you just tell me what the hell you’re talking about.”

He held it out in front of his face until Johnny swatted it away.

“Keep the watch. I didn’t want to tell you like this, but I think you need to hear it. To be honest, I think it’s been kept from you for too long. Promise me one thing, though. When you hear it, you’re not gonna go flyin’ off the deep end at me or something. I swore not to say anything, and if it wasn’t for El, I would have told you ages ago.”

Xander’s heart was beating out of his chest.

“Johnny, I don’t do well with suspense, so just tell me what you’ve got to say and get it over with. Please.”

Johnny popped open the trunk of his vehicle and put Xander’s luggage in. Taking a deep breath, Johnny turned to face Xander.

“Did you ever wonder what happened to Molly the night after you two hooked up? I mean, I know you saw her a few times, and I know for a fact it was her that left your house all pissed off that time, but did you ever actually follow up with her or anything like that?”

Follow up with her? Like what, ask her how her day was? I don’t recall Johnny being so vague and talking in circles about things.

“I thought about her from time to time.”

Right, if by time to time you mean, all the time.

“Well, she’s ... um, you ... uh …”

Xander couldn’t take it any longer.

“Johnny! If you don’t spit it out, I’m gonna cut it out of your mouth. Tell me or I’m just gonna flag down a cab and go home.”

“Okay! Okay. Molly’s pregnant… and it’s yours. Elodie made me swear I wouldn’t tell you, but I tried to explain to her that if you knew, you would be there for Molly and the baby. You wouldn’t have ever left. Right?”

Of all the possibilities in the world, Xander never expected to hear those words come out of Johnny’s mouth. He tried to guess what the news may have been, and the only thing he could think of was that Johnny had lined up some big contract, or one of his other friend’s had opened a new gym.

I’m ... I’m going to be a father? Why ... why didn’t she tell me?

“No, I would have never left. Are you kidding me? I spent months fawning over this girl but you know what ... you know who stopped me? Fuckin’ Tommy. He convinced me I couldn’t do it— that I couldn’t be in love with someone and be a reputable fighter. I can’t believe I fell for his bullshit. I can’t believe I’m going to be a father.”

“Wait, you were in love with Molly that whole time? Wow. Xander. I didn’t think you even liked her. You sure didn’t show it.”

“I know. Keeping it to myself nearly drove me insane. But I thought I had to in order to be successful. Now look at me. But I’m going to be a father, Johnny. That’s better than any champion title some phony jock can give me. I’m going to be a father!”

Johnny hung his head.

What? Why is he upset?

“Xan, you’ll be a father, yes. You can say it as many times as you want, but I don’t think Molly is going to just accept you into her and the baby’s lives after what happened. She’s been mad at you for months. I can’t even say your name around her or El without one of them giving me the devil eyes. It was hard for her at the beginning, coming to terms with the fact that you weren’t going to be around. She’s made peace with it though. I don’t know if you should go messing around with that.”

“Messing around with it? Johnny, I’m the father of a child—a child who’s going to need me someday. Like to teach him how to throw a ball or to warn her about guys like me. I’m just as shocked as you are that I’m actually happy about this, but it’s gotta be that I’m maturing or something, because I don’t think I’ve ever been this excited about anything in my whole life. I have to try, Johnny. Please, take me to see Molly.”

Johnny unlocked the doors to his car and walked around to the driver’s side.

“I can’t promise you anything, Xander. She might throw a drink in your face or send Elodie after you, and trust me, you don’t want Elodie to be the one goin’ after you. But if you really want me to take you there, I will.”

Xander looked past the parking garage, down to where the freeway split into two exits going east and west.

“There’s a literal fork in the road up there Johnny, and if I go left it’ll just take me back home where I’ll do the same shit I’ve always done. If we go right, it takes me to Molly, where I have a chance. I know it won’t be easy, but I have to try.”

Chapter 59

“Mol, you actually have that pregnant glow now. I wasn’t sure if you’d be tired and sick the whole time you had that baby growin’ in there, but look at you! You’re like the freakin’ sunshine!”

Molly was trying on a new dress she bought from the maternity section at a local boutique. Her belly was the now the size of a basketball, and all of her old clothes had gotten too small.

“Really? You thought I was going to look like a hag the whole time? I’m a freakin’ ray of sunshine alright, a ray of sunshine with pain in her lower back and swollen ankles. I feel like a whale and I’m not even in my third trimester yet.”

Elodie looked over at Molly’s bulletin board where she had made a chart devoted to tracking the development of her baby while it was in the womb.

“Okay, so right now, your baby could totally be sucking its own thumb, blinking its eyes, or—”

Molly felt an intense cramp in her belly.

“Or kicking me in the bladder! Seriously, baby? You’re really making me go pee for the eightieth time?”

Molly hiked up her dress and waddled to the bathroom. Over the past week, Molly judged how much her stomach had grown based on how little she was able to see past it when she sat down on the toilet.

“I’m bigger than last week, El! I can’t see my crotch at all now!” she yelled down the hallway.

Elodie opened the door into the bathroom and Molly quickly covered herself with her arms.

“Can I help you?”

Elodie was already undressing.

“I haven’t showered in like a week, Molly. I’m starting to smell like an armpit. Or, did you want to shower first?”

Finished, Molly washed her hands and examined herself in the mirror.

“I wouldn’t want to wash away that pregnancy glow you mentioned. I’m okay, I showered like three days ago. I’ll make us some lunch while you transform.”

The doorbell rang as Molly was changing back into her yoga pants and cotton tee.

Oh my God, if I have to tell one more fundraiser that I’m broke, pregnant, and can’t afford to donate to charity right now ...

Doing her best to speed-walk to the front door, Molly passed by the kitchen table and grabbed an apple from the fruit basket.

I’ll just pretend I’m in the middle of breakfast.

The silhouette through the front door window was bigger than Molly had expected. Normally, the people who came knocking on her door asking for money were teenagers.

Is that Johnny?

“Coming!” Molly opened the door and immediately dropped her apple.

“Xander?”

Xander’s jaw dropped as his eyes traced down to her belly.

“It’s true. You are pregnant.”

Molly furrowed her eyebrows and put both of her hands onto her stomach. She had formed a habit of doing that when she felt like she needed to protect herself and the baby.

“Why are you here, Xander? What are you doing in Texas?”

He looks like a total mess. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him with a beard, or shaggy hair.

“Is it mine?”

Molly put one hand out and leaned against the door.

“Is what yours exactly, Xander?”

Xander switched back and forth from Molly’s eyes to her stomach.

“The baby. Is it mine? Am I really going to be a Dad?”

Taking a step back from the entrance, Molly grabbed for the doorknob.

Xander stuck his foot out.

“Please, Molly, can you just tell me whether or not I’m the father? I don’t expect you to welcome me with open arms, but could you find it somewhere in your heart to give me a second chance.”

The nerve of this guy! Second chance? He really thinks he hasn’t already had a second chance?

“Fine, Xander. Fine. Of course it’s your baby. You’re the only person I’ve ever had sex with, so unless it was by some divine intervention that I’m pregnant, it’s yours. But you don’t get to swoop in now and act like Mr. Father of the Year. Was I supposed to sit around and wait for you to maybe show up someday? I thought it pretty unlikely that you’d have some pivotal moment in your life that would make you realize how much of an asshole you had been, so I moved on. I’m with someone who’s going to take care of me and the baby.”

Xander removed his foot from the doorway.

“What ... who is it? Who is he? Do I know him?”

I actually feel kind of bad for Xander. Look at him. He’s like a sad, lost puppy.

“His name is Scott. He’s a doctor here in the city and he makes good money and has a big heart. He doesn’t care that this baby isn’t his. We’re going to be a family.”

Molly could see that he had tears in his eyes. Xander outstretched his arms, offering himself to her.

“Molly, I have more money than I need, and I promise to take care of you and the baby better than that Scott guy. I made a mistake pushing you away. I knew it was wrong every time I did it, but you have to understand that I thought I had to. It seemed like life or death to me—like my whole life was resting on whether or not I’d win the next fight. That’s not me anymore, I’m done with it. Doesn’t this seem like something bigger than ourselves is pulling us together? We’re meant to be, Molly Tompkins, I know we are and I’ll do whatever it takes to show you.”

I wanted that, but you ruined it. What if you hurt me again? Why would I trust you? It’s not just me that I have to consider now. I have to think of the baby.

“I don’t want you to ‘do whatever it takes,’ Xander. You’ve already done enough. I’m happy now, why can’t you respect that? Just leave me and the baby alone. It’s better this way.”

It was harder than Molly wanted to admit. With every word that came out of her mouth, Molly could see Xander losing hope.

I can’t look at him anymore. This is too much.

Molly shut the door in Xander’s face.

Why do I feel like the mean one now? He deserves to be shut out, right?

Xander persisted in knocking on the door, pleading for Molly to hear him out. After a few minutes, the knocking faded until finally, he just left.

“Who was that? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Elodie was scrunching her wet hair with a towel, wrapped in her favorite silk robe. One that Johnny had bought her, of course.

“That’s what it feels like. It was Xander. He ... he knows about the baby.”

Elodie dropped her towel.

“Oh boy. Does he know it’s his?”

Molly nodded her head and picked up Elodie’s towel from the floor, folding it onto the back of a chair.

“And he suddenly wants to be a part of everything. He looked completely defeated, El. The L.A. scene must have chewed him up and spit him out. I know it’s bad but ... I kind of pity him.”

Elodie raised an eyebrow at this.

“Pity him? Pity isn’t going to make him be a better person, let alone a good partner to raise a child with. How convenient that he’s here in Texas, crawling back to you after L.A. apparently didn’t want him anymore. What did you tell him? To get lost I hope? If I was there I would have done more than that.”

Over the last couple of months, Molly had started chewing her nails when she was nervous or stressed. The doctor had prescribed a foul tasting nail polish to help prevent her from biting her fingers off, but Molly had no such luck. She was tearing at them now, although there was little left for her to get at.

“See! Look how stressed out he has you and you only spoke to him for what, five minutes? He’s not good for you. And you being stressed is not good for the baby. Please, don’t tell me you’re seriously considering letting him into your life again?”

Molly slumped onto the couch, laying her head back on a cushion.

“I don’t know what to do. On one hand, I wanted to slap him across the face and tell him to get lost. Which happened to be closest thing to what actually happened, by the way. On the other hand, I wanted to run into his arms and head off to get our freaking family photos done. I just need some time to think.”

Elodie sat down beside Molly and stroked her hair.

“Scott may be good for you Molly, but if it doesn’t make sense to you, then it doesn’t make sense, and there’s nothing anyone can tell you that will make you feel any different. This is your life, and this will be your family. Listen to your gut. Don’t think too much with your brain or you could end up like those gross, fake nuclear families that only pretend they’re happy. Doctor Scott Holloway and his trophy wife, Molly Holloway.”

Molly wasn’t impervious to Elodie’s obvious disdain for her new beau. From the moment Elodie met him, she regarded him as a pompous guy who thought he was better than everyone else just because he went to med school.

“Thanks, El. I appreciate you supporting me, no matter what.”

“Even if you do end up marrying Mr. Hollow-Gay, I’ll still be your Maid of Honor.” Elodie said, laughing at her own joke.

“Speaking of which, you should probably go get ready for your date. Want me to do your makeup?”

Molly put one hand on the back of the couch and pulled herself upright.

“Why would you do my makeup?”

Elodie thought of Molly’s heavy-handed makeup application the last time she had gone out.

“Because the last time you touched an eyeshadow brush, you ended up looking like the Bride of Frankenstein. I however, pride myself on my beauty skills. C’mon.”

Rolling her eyes, Molly followed Elodie reluctantly into the bedroom.

Chapter 60

At 5:30 pm on the dot, Molly heard a knock at the front door.

“Mol! Scott’s here. I think he has flowers, but act surprised. They look kinda pretty, I guess,”

Elodie said, peaking through the curtains at the front porch.

“See you tomorrow morning, El. Thanks for doing my make-up and hair, you do have beauty skills after all.”

Molly slipped on her most comfortable fancy kitten heels and opened the door. Scott was wearing a suit and holding a large bouquet of flowers out for Molly.

“Nothing in the store would have done your beauty justice, but these were the best I could find. My lady?”

Scott handed her the bouquet, and held out his hand for Molly. His dark hair had strands of gray throughout, and Molly thought of how dignified he looked wearing a suit and tie.

“Thank you, my ... um ...”

Scott laughed.

“You can just call me by my name. So, how does going to The Rose sound? Too fancy?”

The Rose? The least expensive meal there is like, $50 a plate.

“Are you sure? Isn’t that place a little, you know ...”

Scott opened the door to the taxi, motioning for Molly to get in.

“It was a trick question. I’ve already made the reservation.”

Sly. Xander wouldn’t have done that. No, no thinking of him while you’re with Scott. You told yourself you wouldn’t do that.

The drive to the restaurant was quiet. Scott was regaling Molly with a story about his most recent patient who wanted to get a set of ‘huge breast implants,’ but he stopped when he noticed that Molly was glancing out of the window, disinterested.

“This is us,” Molly went to open her door but Scott stuck out his arm to stop her.

“I’ll get the door. I don’t want you straining anything.”

I wish he would stop treating me like a fragile princess. What does he think I did before he came along? Wait for random strangers to open all of my doors?

Scott paid the driver his fare and ran around the cab.

“I’ve reserved us a seat on the balcony. The sunset should be beautiful tonight.”

When he held out a hand and helped Molly to her feet, she noticed that his nails were perfectly kept, while hers still had old, chipped nail polish from the week before.

The hostess led them to their seats, where Scott asked for there to be a platter of appetizers set out for them upon their arrival.

Molly took in the array of food, most of it spread out in intricate designs and only as minuscule portions.

I would have been fine with a burger and fries. Or maybe a milkshake to start.

“This looks delicious, Scott. You really didn’t have to.”

Really, you didn’t have to.

“It’s the least I can do for my Snookums. Now, where would you like to start? The mussels or the caviar?”

Chapter 61

Course number four had come and gone. Molly couldn’t fathom stuffing back anymore crusted filet mignon or gnocchi served in truffle oil.

Scott took his folded napkin from his lap and wiped his mouth.

“Well, my darling, what do you say we go back to my place and have a glass of wine? Well, you can have some sparkling water, and I’ll have another glass.”

You’ve already finished a whole bottle. How much more do you need?

“That sounds lovely. I’ll just go to the washroom and meet you on the front steps, okay? I’ll be quick.”

Before Scott could come over to help her, Molly had already gotten to her feet and started toward the bathroom.

Molly pushed open the handicap stall and lowered the toilet seat. She didn’t need to pee, but the thought of another minute of sitting with Scott at the table was going to drive her mad.

I just need a minute to myself. To clear my head.

During their meal, Molly had tried to pay attention to Scott and his extravagant stories about being a doctor and how fulfilling his line of work was, but couldn’t stop herself from thinking of Xander. A man with a similar stature and appearance walked past them to a table nearby, which only made her more distracted as the night went on. She tried to fight the urge to glance over at him, but repeatedly caught herself staring, imagining she was the woman beside him.

Don’t do this. Scott is a good man and Xander has done nothing but hurt you. Go out there and give Scott the kind of woman he deserves.

Molly walked out of the bathroom to where Scott was waiting for her.

“I was wondering if you fell into the toilet or something. In two minutes if you didn’t come out I was going to go and send for help.”

Scott was smiling up at her with his pearly white teeth.

He really is nice to look at. And it’s not like Mrs. Holloway sounds bad. Better than everyone thinking I’m some Spanish mobster’s wife.

“I just wanted to freshen up and make sure I didn’t have any spinach in my teeth. So, back to your place?”

Molly put out her hand this time, waiting for Scott to help her into the cab.

“It would be my honor, Ms. Molly.”

Chapter 62

Scott’s house was in one of the ritzier neighborhoods, one that Molly had never dared set foot in. Elodie had said it was where ‘the soulless people lived,’ and Molly believed her until she met Scott.

Inside the house, everything was absolutely spotless. In most of the rooms, there was hardly any evidence of anyone having lived there at all. Scott had been to Molly’s house many times since they started dating, but he had always avoided bringing her back to his place. Molly could see why.

He’s afraid I’ll be intimidated. My place is a disaster compared to ... this.

“Don’t mind the mess, Molly. My maid took this week off and I didn’t have time to clean up before you came over. Can I get you a water? Maybe something a little sweeter?” Scott turned on his record player and scooped Molly in for a dance.

An old Diana Ross and Lionel Ritchie song played over the surround sound. Molly hadn’t been to many concerts in her lifetime, but she assumed this is kind of what it felt like.

“The only thing missing is the stage. And well, the people. But, I got this sound system so that when I was listening to music, it would feel like I was really there. In the crowd.”

Scott was always coming up with reasons for why he did things. Molly reflected on how he didn’t seem to ever do anything just because he wanted to. It was like everything he did had to be calculated and logical. Never from the heart.

“Xan… uh, Scott ...” Molly hoped Scott didn’t catch her mistake. Fortunately for her, he was distracted by the lyrics to the song.

“Scott, I was wondering. Are you sure you want to be involved with someone who’s going to have a baby? Someone else’s baby? I know we’ve talked about it before, but we were only just beginning to see each other. Before things get more serious I just want to know.”

Scott twirled Molly around, dipping her so low she was parallel with the floor.

Not the most comfortable with a pregnant belly, but romantic. I’ll take it.

“Do you think I would be standing here serenading you with the cheesiest music I could find on my shelf, if I didn’t want to be with you because of your baby?”

Scott pulled Molly back up to standing.

She flattened her skirt and fixed the bra strap that had fallen over her shoulder.

“I just wanted to make sure that you understand how hard it can get in this kind of situation.”

Now that Xander is back, it will only be complicated even more.

“Let me show you how sure I am.”

Scott leaned in to kiss Molly, grabbing her on either side of her neck with his manicured hands.

In an instant, Molly imagined herself back in Xander’s living room and how he had grabbed her neck in the same way. She remembered how her hands had trembled and her legs had gone weak when he kissed her; and when he pulled the hair away from her neck and dove in to her. The passion was there with Xander, but for all of Scott’s efforts, Molly felt only a fraction of that same lust.

Scott took her by the hand and led her to his bedroom door.

“Wait here just a moment.”

Scott slipped into the bedroom and returned shortly after.

“Okay, come in.”

The room had been lit with candles placed all around the furniture.

I guess he’s going to see me naked and pregnant at some point. Might as well get it over with.

They both fumbled to undress one another. Scott gave up on trying to unclasp Molly’s bra, and Molly had scratched Scott’s eye trying to take off his shirt.

“Oh no, I’m so sorry. Are you okay?”

Molly put a hand over her mouth, embarrassed, apologizing to Scott.

He blinked his eye a few times and smiled.

“I can still see you.”

Scott picked Molly up off of the floor. She felt heavy and round in his arms as he carried her to the bed.

“I’m sorry I’m such a whale right now. It’s the baby, you know, it’s getting bigger and ...”

Scott put a finger to Molly’s lips, hushing for her to be quiet.

“Stop apologizing, Molly. You have nothing to be sorry for. Here, why don’t we try you on your side? I don’t want to do any damage.”

Molly pulled herself with great struggle to the top of the bed and laid on her side. Scott walked around the bed and crawled under the sheets beside her. As Molly turned to kiss him, he had already started to slip his erection inside of her.

I guess we’re skipping past the foreplay then.

Scott began to move in and out, changing his tempo so frequently that Molly had a hard time keeping in time with his momentum. She closed her eyes and pictured being back at the club, moving her hips with the music, but it didn’t help.

“Molly, your pussy is so tight.”

His voice sounded almost robotic, like he had just heard the phrase for the first time.

Molly grabbed Scott’s hand from her hip and brought it to her nipples, but he only continued to move it back to where he had it. Molly tried her clit, hoping that by keeping a hand over his, she could show him how she would stroke it when she was by herself. He pulled his hand away again.

Xander couldn’t keep his hands off me. He was so concerned with making sure I enjoyed everything too. Scott just seems interested in his own pleasure.

Molly gave up on forcing Scott’s hand.

“Oh my God, I’m going to cum.”

Molly felt a wetness on her lower back as Scott pulled out.

Scott rolled over to his bedside table and grabbed a box of tissues.

After helping Molly clean up, he walked around the room and blew out all the candles.

“I don’t know about you Molly, but I’m exhausted.”

Lying back in bed, Scott let out a huge yawn and grabbed Molly, pulling her in to cuddle.

“Me too. You sure do know how to tire a girl out.”

Molly was uncomfortable faking, but didn’t want to hurt Scott’s feelings. She stretched to kiss his cheek good night and laid her head on his chest.

Within minutes Scott was fast asleep, snoring loudly.

Molly stared out of his window, remembering the beautiful view from Xander´s bedroom and how the light had shone on them so perfectly as they made love.

Why did you have to mess everything up, Xander? This could have been us.

Molly drifted off into sleep long after the sun had completely set behind the mountains.

Chapter 63

“Welcome to the Fakers Club, Molly. Population most women.”

Elodie poured herself and Molly a cup of coffee and took a seat on the couch.

“It was so different with Scott. It wasn’t bad, per se, it was just…”

Molly ran her hands through her matted hair.

“Different? That’s the word girls use when they mean disappointing or unsatisfying. Shall I go on?” Elodie asked Molly, knowing she wouldn’t have to.

“I get it, I get it. It was like we had no chemistry or something. He says and does all of these amazing things, and I’m not even interested. And physically, it just didn’t start a fire in me. It’s just not there.

“The way it was with Xander?”

What? Now Elodie’s the one bringing him up?

Molly shot Elodie a look of distaste.

“We’re not talking about him, El. He has nothing to do with this.”

He has everything to do with this. Who am I trying to fool?

“Okay, so he has nothing to do with it. So what do you think it is then? Is he too nice? Too handsome? Too rich? Too ... pretentious?”

Elodie had a certain way of probing someone into giving her the answers she was looking for, but it didn’t work on Molly.

“No, not pretentious. I don’t know what it is exactly, El. It doesn’t matter anyway, I want this to work with Scott, so I’m going to try my best to make sure that it happens.”

Even if that means forgetting about Xander. I can’t be with him just because he came crawling back to me now. I won’t allow myself to ruin things with Scott, a perfectly kind and caring person I could have a real future with.

So, that’s your final decision? Make things work with Scott no matter what?”

Elodie didn’t look completely satisfied, but Molly knew she would be supportive of her either way.

“It’s my final decision.”

Molly left the living room and went into her bedroom. She picked up her phone and dialed Scott’s number.

“Molly, I was just thinking about you.”

I’m making the right choice. This is best for me and for the baby.

“Hi Scott, I was just thinking about you, too.”

Chapter 64

After Molly rejected him, Xander went home and locked himself in his bedroom. Winnie tried knocking on his door repeatedly, offering him food and drink, but he sent her away each time, telling her he wasn’t feeling good or pretending to be asleep.

The truth was, Xander’s mind was playing constantly like a reel of film. Moving images of him and Molly holding their baby, playing at the playground. He was fantasizing about the family he never had, wishing that he could take back everything he had done to tarnish his one chance at true happiness.

After hours of restlessness, Xander decided he needed to leave his room before it turned into an insane asylum. He was now at the bar just down the road from his house, three beers deep and still ruminating on Molly and the baby.

“I’ve seen a lot of men in here drinkin’ away their sorrows, but never one as handsome as you.”

Xander looked at the barstool to his left. It had previously been occupied by a large, bearded biker, but now had a voluptuous blonde woman sitting on it.

“You say that to all of the men in here when they’re looking particularly vulnerable?” Xander asked, as he eyed her tight waist and her shirt that was bedazzled with the words, ‘Daddy’s Girl’ across her chest. Tracing her finger along his thigh, she leaned in to whisper in his ear.

“You’d be the first, and if you let me, you could be the last.”

Xander gently placed her hand back onto her lap and politely shook his head.

“I’m here trying to forget a girl, not pick up a new one. Trust me, it pains me to say this, but I gotta go with a big, fat no.”

The woman grabbed her drink, and based on the way her eyes darted around the room angrily, Xander thought she might dump it on his head.

“Your loss, chump.”

Xander watched as she made her way back to the table where five other women were sitting.

Don’t let me regret that.

“Guy like you ain’t used to turnin’ down chicks like that, hey?”

The bartender was now in front of Xander, leaning over with both elbows on the counter.

“It’s not my usual routine, that’s for sure. Why do you ask?”

She took out the whiskey Xander had been drinking and topped up his glass.

“Don’t worry, this one’s on the house. I’m askin’ because there’s gotta be a reason you turned down that Barbie doll. Isn’t she every guy’s dream?”

Not mine. She’s no Molly.

“I’ve already got a dream girl, but I messed it all up.”

The bartender walked to the other side of the bar station and poured another customer a drink, returning to Xander when she finished.

“Let me guess. Cheated on her with a ‘Sally Sucks a Lot?’ Forgot it was your anniversary? No. Did you leave her at the altar?”

Xander gulped down the rest of his drink and put it on the counter. The bartender filled it up again.

“Nah, none of that. About six months ago I met her at a club just down the street from here. She was different than all of the other girls there. I don’t know how to describe it, but I just knew from the moment I saw her that she was special. We spent the first night together and then the next morning I left—typical, right? Except, I left her because my whole career was riding on this one event and I couldn’t jeopardize it by being with someone like her. She would have been my whole world from that day forward, and I would have left everything else behind. Everything I’d worked so hard for.”

Xander paused, looking up from his drink to see if she was still listening.

“Go on. It sounds like you’ve got a lot to get off your chest, and I got nothin’ better to do.”

Xander cleared his throat and continued.

“Fast forward five months and here I am. I just found out I’m going to be the father of her child and she won’t have me. Months went by without me seeing her and the day I return from L.A.—I find out that the whole time that I’ve been chasing this pipe dream, I’ve had a child on the way. So naturally I went to her and tried to explain everything. I apologized up and down, but she slammed the door in my face. I don’t know what to do now. It’s all I can think about.”

Xander found no sympathy in the bartender, only a look of scorn.

“No wonder she didn’t want you. Leavin’ her high and dry and then expecting her to take you back the minute you find out you planted your seed in her? No way. Do you want my advice? Move on. Forget about her. If you really love her, it’s the least you can do.”

Thanks for telling me what I already know, Lady.

“Helpful. Well, thanks for the free drink. Here’s what I owe you.”

Xander put down a twenty and gathered his things to leave the bar.

“Keep the change—for the therapy session.”

Outside, Xander flagged down a cab. Since he had his license taken away due to the DUII, he hadn’t been able to drive his Camaro anywhere, not even to the grocery store. After telling the cabbie his address, Xander laid back and closed his eyes.

“Forget about her. It’s the least you can do.”

She’s right. It’s not just Molly I have to think about now, it’s our baby too. Whatever bullshit I cause will only bring our child more suffering. They both deserve better, and I can’t give them that. Not now.

They pulled into the bottom of Xander’s driveway just as he was opening his eyes. He paid the driver and made the long walk up to his house.

Once inside, Xander kicked off his shoes and stumbled his way into his bedroom, finally laying down for a good night’s rest.

Chapter 65

Xander woke up feeling refreshed. It had been awhile since he’d had any kind of restful sleep, and his solace came mostly from his decision to give Molly her space. It made him feel responsible, like he was doing the right thing for once.

“Winnie, I’m going to the gym today. Johnny said Tommy is out of town still, so I figure I’ll take advantage of the space before he comes back.”

Winnie looked worried.

“Are you sure that’s a good idea, Xander? I thought you were done with all of that.”

Xander kissed Winnie on either cheek and grabbed his gym bag.

“I am, I mean, I was. But this is all I have, Win. It’s what I’m best at, and if I don’t at least try, then why am I here at all?”

Xander wanted to tell her about the baby, and how if he wasn’t a fighter or a father, then what was he?

Winnie patted him on the back and opened the door for him.

“Go out there and show them what you’re made of then, why don’t you.”

Xander sped down the driveway to the gym, nervous but excited just the same. Driving into the parking lot, Xander could see his designated space had been taken over by someone else’s car.

Whatever, no big deal.

Xander shrugged it off and walked into the gym where a ton of new faces were training with brand new equipment

“Xander! You came!” Johnny was the first one to greet him, and the only one, as it turned out. Everyone else looked his way, jeering and mocking him to their buddies standing beside them. Xander could hear their whispers, how they called him ‘Beast,’ but no longer with the affection and reverence they once had.

Hate will be my motivation.

Johnny saw that Xander had taken in the tension caused by his presence.

“You don’t have to come here if you’re uncomfortable. We can just go to my place and use the punching bag there if you want.”

Xander gave Johnny a slight push on the chest.

“Get outta here man. What do you think? That I’ve gone soft? These chumps don’t bother me. I just want to train. Let’s go.”

Xander went to unlock the locker he had been using for years, and realized it had been taken over by someone else, too.

“Here, just use mine.”

Johnny undid his padlock and shoved Xander’s bag on top of his.

“Alright, ready to get your ass handed to you?”

Xander had missed training with Johnny. How they could razz each other but still train hard. In L.A., everyone was so serious. It wasn’t enjoyable at all.

For the next two hours, Xander trained harder than he had in months. His hands had become tired and worn out, but he kept on pushing until Johnny finally stopped him.

“Alright, alright. You’re still better than everyone here, Xan. But, are you’re sure you want to fight? After just getting your sea legs back?”

Xander sat down on the bench and undid his wraps. During their spar, Xander was pumped with adrenaline. The rush of training once again gave Xander the confidence he needed to sign himself up for a small fight.

“You said it, Johnny, I’m still better than everyone here. I need to get back in the ring. It’ll just be a little fight, nothin’ serious.”

Johnny let out a sigh and got his phone from his locker, handing it over to Xander, who looked puzzled.

“What’s this for?”

Johnny pointed at the number on the screen.

“That’s the number for the head event guy down at the new gym in town. His name’s Ed, and I know for a fact he’d be happy to set you up with someone to fight.”

Xander stared at the screen.

Just a small fight. That’s all it is. No pressure, no money, just fists and a ring. Like old times.

Xander pressed the green button and put the phone to his ear.

A man with a deep, smoker’s voice answered.

“This is Ed, what can I do for ya?” Xander swallowed hard.

“This is Xander Delgado. I want to schedule a fight.”

Chapter 66

Scott had no sooner entered the house and Molly had his clothes stripped off of him.

“I’ve missed you so much, Scotty. I swear I’ve never been so horny in my life. You’re early though, I thought you were coming back from Seattle later on tonight?”

Scott threw his briefcase onto the floor and was already pulling down Molly’s leggings. He gently leaned her over the living room couch and pushed himself into her. Molly raked her nails into the cushions.

“I had to come home early because…” Scott grunted, “I have to leave again tonight for Wisconsin.”

Molly stopped clutching the couch and pushed her hips out, moving Scott away from her body.

“You’re leaving again? You just got home after being away for two weeks, Scott. I’m seven months pregnant, don’t you think you should be home helping me instead of out there helping strangers?” Molly bent down and brought her leggings back around her hips.

Though she complained, she knew there was nothing she could do to make him stay. Scott was frequently sent away to help at other hospitals, and although she understood the demands a doctor faced, Molly was growing tired of being the only one at home.

“You know I have to go. Why do you do this to me every time? It just makes it more difficult to leave, you know that.”

Scott had his briefcase and luggage ready at the door. The only thing keeping him from leaving was Molly, still standing in the way.

“If you loved me, you would stay,” Molly cringed at herself for saying the words.

Scott sighed and shook his head, closing his eyes to Molly.

“It’s true, Scott! When you leave, all I hear from Elodie and Johnny is how great their relationship is, and it just makes me feel like I’m missing out on something. Even when you’re here, it’s like you’re not present. I might as well be alone.”

Molly crossed her arms over her enormous belly. She hated the way he never took her seriously when she was upset. Scott would always act condescending, walking over to pet her hair like a puppy.

“I’m not forcing you to be here, Molly. You can leave anytime you’d like. You’re not my prisoner for Christ’s sake,” Scott said, expressionless.

“I hate it when you do this! You look at me with this vacant stare. God, I can’t even get you to make eye contact with me during sex! How am I supposed to believe you love me?”

Scott bent down and lifted Molly’s head up by her chin so she was looking into his eyes.

“Molly Tompkins, I love you. You either believe me, or you don’t. The choice is yours. I have to go.”

Scott picked his briefcase from the floor beside her feet and kissed Molly on the forehead.

Molly grabbed his arm.

“Move in with me then. Obviously not in my house, but maybe we could find somewhere together. Somewhere big enough for you, me, and the baby. Somewhere with a yard where we can build a playground and have little friends over for birthday parties and barbecues.”

Scott shifted on his feet, looking uneasily back and forth between Molly and the front door.

“I don’t know about that, Molly. I just moved into my house not too long ago and I’m trying to get comfortable there before moving again. I think it’s just too soon. Can we talk about this another time?”

“Too soon? Two more months and I’m going to have a baby, with you, and now moving in with me is too soon? When will it be the right time, Scott? When our child is one, or maybe two years old? When she’s done with college?”

Scott flung his briefcase onto the kitchen table.

“It’s not even my baby! You keep saying ‘our child’ like I’m the one who knocked you up, but hello, I’m not the father.”

Molly felt like the wind had been knocked out of her.

You’re right, you’re not the father. Xander is, and right now, he’d be doing a much better job than you.

Centering herself in an effort to avoid an explosion, Molly calmly walked out of the kitchen, leaving Scott to see himself out.

“Molly, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it.” Scott put his hand out for her, but Molly was already out of his reach.

Chapter 67

Molly listened to Scott collecting his things and leaving the house. She exited her room when she was sure he had pulled down the driveway, and walked back into the kitchen.

On the table, Scott had left a cellphone Molly couldn’t identify.

This must be his work phone. Oh shit, it probably has his itinerary and everything on it.

Rushing to the couch, she looked to see if Scott had left the driveway yet.

Oh well, he probably has another back up anyway.

Setting the phone back on the table, Molly stopped when she heard a ringtone.

It might be him calling to see if he left it here.

The ringtone was cut short, followed by a vibration.

Oh, just a text.

Letting her curiosity get the better of her, Molly checked to see who the text message was from. The display had just a letter M with a cat emoticon.

Molly tried swiping to unlock the screen, but it asked for a numerical pass code.

Hmm, house address, last four digits of your phone number… all things they tell you not to do.

Starting with his phone number, Molly entered ‘4456.’

The screen opened to a series of exchanges between Scott and a friend of his, Maxine.

Maxine? Who’s Maxine? How come I’ve never heard of her before?

Innocently, Molly scrolled along the message thread to see if there was any evidence that she could have met Maxine at one time or another, and was only now forgetting who she was.

M: Excited to see you tonight ;)

That time stamp was from last week when Scott was in Seattle. He was at some conference or something. Why would she be excited? Aren’t those things supposed to be boring?

With a different motive now, Molly continued reading.

S: Will you wear that sexy lingerie I bought you? The red lace?

Molly had been many things, but seldom naïve, especially after what Xander had done to her.

What she read was incriminating to say the least, but Molly didn’t want to believe that Scott had been a cheat. Bypassing the texts from the previous week, Molly went to the current message that Maxine had sent.

M: How’s your second ‘wife?’ Can she make you as happy as I can? ;) I’m not jealous. I get you more than she does.

Enough.

Molly closed the screen and just as she was about to place the phone back on the table, Scott burst through the door.

“I forgot my—”

Scott saw that his cellphone was being held hostage.

“Cellphone? Or should I call it your ‘sex phone’ instead?”

Scott hurriedly took off his shoes and ran over to Molly’s side.

“It’s not what it looks like. I swear. I can explain, Molly.”

He grabbed the phone from Molly’s hand and saw that she had been reading his and Maxine’s smutty messages. He put the phone into his back pocket and grabbed her shoulders.

“Please let me explain. She’s just a friend. That’s just the way we talk to each other. It means nothing.”

You don’t even talk to me like that, Scott.

“You don’t have to explain anything. I’m not stupid, Scott. I just want you to be honest with me and tell me straight up that you’ve been seeing her behind my back. Please. Just give me that.”

Any speculation that Molly had of Scott being a well-crafted liar crumbled before her eyes.

“I… I never had sex with her.”

Molly laughed at Scott’s unconvincing confession.

“Do you mean like, you never had sex with her in the bathroom? Or you never had sex with her in our bed? C’mon Scott, I know you two banged. Just get it over with already.”

Scott became angry at Molly’s teasing. He stormed out of the room, only to return a minute later still visibly fuming.

“How can you be laughing right now, Molly?”

Molly stood in the hallway, blocking Scott from pacing back and forth another time.

“Because I think you’re a terrible liar. You pulled the wool over my eyes with Maxine, sure. But you’re not very good at answering direct questions when you’re under pressure. Listen, it’s okay, Scott. I haven’t exactly been into this either. We both know it’s been over for a while now, but neither of us wanted to be the one to end it.”

Scott put his back against the wall and slid down to a squat.

“I’m sorry, Molly. I’m not meant to be in such a serious relationship yet. I know I chose to get into this, but I think I’m looking for something else right now.”

Without saying anything else, Molly knelt down and kissed Scott on the forehead.

So am I.

Gathering her sweater and keys, Molly walked to the front door.

“By the way, I’m not your wife. I never asked you to marry me, I just wanted us to be more secure. The way a new family should start out. Take care, Scott.”

Molly closed the door behind her, knowing exactly where she was going next.

Chapter 68

The gym smelled worse than Molly had imagined. In the past, Xander had described it as something akin to a hockey bag, but this was far more horrid.

Men wearing shiny, metallic shorts were dripping sweat onto every surface, and grunting loudly as they collided shin against shin, and fists against bags.

Molly was the only female there, standing awkwardly in the doorway clutching her purse and scanning the room for a familiar face.

Xander had a beard last time I saw him. Jesus, everyone in here has one. How am I supposed to find him?

The only clean-shaven person in the whole gym was someone Molly instantly recognized as Johnny. Molly kicked off her sandals and made her way through the people skipping rope and stretching in the cramped, mirrored section of the room.

Johnny was sitting on a bench, heaving from his last round. Molly had no choice but to sneak up on him from behind. She tapped on his shoulder and he swung around, fists up.

“Johnny? Sorry for startling you, I came here to talk to Xander. Is he here?”

Johnny put his fists down and looked nervously around the room.

“Oh, sorry, Molly. It’s habit here at the gym to keep your guard up, because the boys can get rowdy, y’know? Xander’s here, but he’s really busy right now. Training for a fight.”

Molly peered over a large group of guys getting ready to spar.

I’m never going to find him myself.

“Okay, can you tell him to call me when he gets a chance? It’s really important.”

Johnny nodded, “I’ll pass along the message.”

With butterflies in her stomach, Molly glided past the fighters and slipped on her shoes. Surveying the gym once more, Molly smiled.

I’ll see you soon, Xander.

Chapter 69

“It’s so easy, Xander. You just get a drug test done and then everyone will shut up.”

Rumors had been flying around the local stadium and gym that since being back from his hiatus, Xander was winning fights as a result of steroid use. Johnny had been trying to convince him for the last week to get a test done, but so far nothing had swayed Xander.

“Why should I even care what they think? They’re a bunch of dicks, all fighting for the same lime-light. What they’re saying doesn’t bother me in the slightest.”

Xander would never let Johnny know, but he was actually upset by the rumors. He’d been training anywhere from four to six hours a day, and the fact that people were calling his fights illegitimate made him want to give up on several occasions.

“Because it’s not just other fighters that are thinkin’ this shit. It’s the event organizers too, and the reps. They’re all worried about dippin’ their paws into something toxic. If you do the test, then they’ll know for sure that you’re negative and will have no reason not to sign you up.”

It had been months since he had even thought of injecting. The shame he felt once he stopped had been enough to deter him from ever seeking it out again—even when he was tired and beaten down.

“Fine. I’ll do it. A urine test will do the trick, yeah?”

Xander jokingly went to pull down his pants, stopping just below the waist. Johnny shielded his eyes.

“C’mon dude. We’ll get a professional to do it so that no one can say anything about us tampering with the test.”

Chapter 70

Xander and Johnny drove to the nearest walk-in clinic. The receptionist had surely heard of Xander and his fighting reputation, raising an eyebrow distrustfully at him when she wrote down the referral.

A half an hour passed and Xander had already seen the doctor and was now sitting in the waiting room, reading a magazine.

“So, there’s really no chance of you testing positive, right?” Johnny asked, still uncertain whether Xander would have told him the truth or not.

“Xander, if you’ll follow me, I’ve got your test results,” the doctor interrupted, summoning him into his office.

“I guess you’re about to find out,” Xander taunted, throwing his magazine onto Johnny’s lap.

The doctor closed the door behind Xander and took a seat at his desk.

“Correct me if I’m wrong, but you’re doing this test so you can continue fighting?”

Xander nodded his head.

“Yeah. I want to be able to prove to everyone that I’m clean. No one will touch me if they think I’m using.”

“Well, you’re clean alright. No marijuana, alcohol, steroids, nothing. I’ll give you these papers as evidence, and you can flash them to anyone who asks.”

He pulled them from his clipboard and folded them into an envelope.

“Thanks, Doc. Feels good to know I’m doin’ this the right way.”

Xander shook the doctor’s hand and left the office, meeting Johnny outside in the parking lot where he was nervously pacing back and forth.

“So? What’s the deal? You good?”

Without saying anything, Xander shook his head and handed Johnny the test papers.

“Oh no, seriously dude? I thought you said—”

Johnny opened the envelope and began reading the results.

His face went from ghost white to a tomato red, as he realized he’d just been played.

“You bastard. I thought you tested positive! I was about to throw you into traffic!”

Xander couldn’t help but laugh.

“I would pay money to see that look on your face again, Johnny. Okay, so what do we do with this now?”

Johnny folded the envelope into his back pocket.

“I’ve got a few ideas. Let me handle it.”

Chapter 71

The walls were painted red and blue, and plaques from champion fighters were hung around the changing room.

“They wanted to give this place a bit of a facelift. After I went big, they decided the stadium needed to live up to the expectations.”

Xander entered the same room he had been in a thousand times before. He had just won his fifth fight in a month, and word had gotten to Tommy over in L.A. of Xander’s success. Tommy followed him closely into the room, just in case Xander changed his mind at the last second and decided to shut him out.

“I appreciate you wanting to see me, Xander.”

Tommy put his hand out to offer Xander a seat on the bench first. Declining, Xander stood against the wall by the showers instead.

“I didn’t want to see you, Tommy. Johnny talked me into it, saying you had something important you wanted to tell me.”

An apology maybe? Like, sorry Xander, for ousting you and getting filthy rich off your talent without having an ounce of loyalty.

“He’s right, it is of the highest importance. Johnny sent me a message a few days ago detailing your recent… news.”

Really Johnny? You sent Tommy the test results? What were you thinking?

“You got some balls talkin’ about me with my best friend, Tommy. Just for my own entertainment though, what’d you two have to say?”

Xander threw his sweaty towel on the bench, causing it to land partially on Tommy’s lap.

“He mentioned that you tested clean. I commend you, Xander, for doing that. It’s a noble thing, fightin’ clean. Not many folks are keen on having hulks fighting for them. Been too many accidents, as I’m sure you know.”

Xander was running out of patience with Tommy and his circular speech.

“Just say what you mean, Tommy. What are you lookin’ for here?”

Johnny opened his leather briefcase and pulled out a double-sided contract, with Xander’s name printed in bold letters at the top.

“I’d like to represent you again. As your manager. For old times’ sake, ya know? You don’t gotta say yes or no now, just think on it. Before the whole incident happened, we were makin’ big strides in the world, Xander. You and I, we had our ups and downs—but the ups, oh the ups. We were on top of the world and I haven’t found a fighter like you since, Beast. Here.”

Tommy handed the contract over to Xander.

Xander looked it up and down, glancing over the typical contract jargon before resting on the final offer.

10% of every fight? That’s less than he was asking before. Maybe something really has changed in him.

“I don’t trust you as far as I can throw you, Tommy. But you’re right, we’ve got history. I’ll take a look at this tonight and give you an answer by tomorrow afternoon. Final offer.”

Tommy was elated.

“That’s better than I hoped for, Xander. I’ll be at the gym tomorrow, swing by with your answer when you get the chance.”

Xander showed Tommy to the door, closing it quickly behind him.

Bold move, Johnny. Bold move.

Chapter 72

Noon came and went, and Xander still hadn’t made up his mind about Tommy and his offer.

He spent most of the morning making a list of pros and cons, so far with the cons list far outnumbering the pros. Making it only as far as the gym parking lot, Xander was still sitting in his car reading over what he had come up with so far.

On the cons side, Xander listed everything that went wrong in L.A., plus anything that had occurred between them earlier on in his career. Those things were minuscule in comparison, but still irritated him about Tommy’s management.

On the pros side, Xander had only two things listed—someone to get me more fights, and someone to get me more money from fights.

Both of these outweighed the negative possibilities in Xander’s mind, so long as Tommy didn’t plan on screwing him over again.

That was mostly my fault though. Tommy didn’t force me to take steroids or to get black out drunk—that was all me. Maybe I’ve been too hard on him.

Xander crumpled up the paper and tossed it behind him onto the back seat.

All of the fights I’ve been getting have been amateur at best and pay next to nothing. I could use him.

Walking into the gym, Xander saw that Tommy was sitting in his office wearing a three-piece suit and crocodile skin shoes.

“Lookin’ rather fancy there, Tommy. What’s the occasion?”

Tommy took his feet down from his desk and sat up.

“You tell me, Xander. What’s the verdict? Have you decided?”

Tommy straightened his tie and suit jacket.

Xander took the contract forms out of his gym bag and set them before Tommy. Out of the corner of Xander’s eye he saw Johnny racing by the office window and soon after, a rapid knocking on the door.

“Open up, T! I gotta talk to Xander.”

Johnny kept knocking until he heard someone moving toward the door.

“What is it? We’re in the middle of something here, John.”

Tommy stood in the doorway, blocking Johnny from entering.

Shouldering his way in, Johnny grabbed Xander by the shirt and yanked him out of the office.

Johnny led him out of the gym. They stopped when they reached the alleyway, where Johnny figured they would have some privacy.

“I know that last time you were involved with Molly, you ditched her because you were afraid of messing up your fighting career. Things have changed though. She’s carrying your child now, and we both agree that’s more important than signing on with Tommy, right?”

Do you even need to ask that question, Johnny?

Xander nodded.

“Well then, don’t do this Xan. I know, I was the one to tell Tommy about you testing clean, but if you sign that contract you’re making a huge mistake and I can’t let you do that. Molly came to the gym the other day looking for you. I wanted to find out what was going on before I told you about it, so I asked Elodie why Molly would have just shown up out of the blue like that. El told me that Molly and that doctor guy, Scott, broke up last week. She’s single now, and it seems like she really wants to talk to you.”

Don’t go getting your hopes up, it may be nothing. But then, why bother coming to the gym? Why would she want to talk to me?

“Do you think she would want to talk to me about getting back together maybe? Well, not back together but… you know… together-together?”

Johnny shrugged his shoulders.

“I don’t know, to be honest. She didn’t really have a sense of urgency when she came in. She actually kind of looked relaxed. I think it might be a good sign, Xander. But I can tell you one thing, if you sign on with Tommy, he won’t let you be with anyone, especially not someone who has a baby.”

Let me? He can’t tell me what to do—not now anyway.

“It’s my baby. Not just anyone’s. And it’s Molly. If I choose fighting over her again, I won’t forgive myself for missing out on my one chance to have a real family. I know what I have to do.”

Xander jogged back into the gym, only slowing down when he reached Tommy’s door.

Inside, Tommy was filing his nails, and had poured himself a scotch.

It’s the scotch he keeps in his cupboard. The one he only drinks when he feels the need to celebrate. Oh man, he’s not gonna like this.

The door had been left open, and when Tommy noticed that Xander wasn’t looking overly enthused, he slammed his drink onto the desk.

“God damn, Xander, what did Johnny tell you? That I’m a slime ball and you shouldn’t sign on with me? What is it this time?”

Xander knew to tread carefully when Tommy was upset. He had been known to have a sharp tongue, and was unbothered by using it to bring others down.

“I can’t do it, T. And before you ask, no, it’s nothing personal. My decision has nothing to do with what happened before. I’ve taken responsibility for my actions then, and I want to take responsibility for my actions now. I have a child, Tommy. And the mother of this child is the very woman I said no to already on account of fighting under your rules. I can’t let her slip away again.”

Tommy threw the contract papers violently across the room. He turned his seat to face the back wall, and Xander could tell from his silence that he was trying to calm himself down before doing or saying anything further.

“Tommy, if it’s worth anything, I’m sorry. I truly am. It took you a lot of guts to show up at the stadium that night and ask me to fight for you again. I respect that.”

An eerily becalmed Tommy turned around from the wall and got out of his seat. Walking around the desk to Xander’s side, he pointed his finger to his chest and looked at Xander with the utmost contempt.

“You respect me? I don’t need your respect. You’re a low life scum who’s no better than the gum on the bottom of my shoe. I only needed you to fight for me because after the shit you pulled in L.A., no one worth a dime will touch me with a ten-foot pole. If no one will work for me, then who do you think is going to represent you?”

Xander stood up and cleared his throat.

“Me, Tommy. I’m going to represent myself. I’ll have more time for the baby and Molly, and less time to deal with this kind of bureaucratic shit. You’re a little man, Tommy. You always have been. Just a scared, little boy who needs other people to fight his fights. You’ve never faced a demon in your life that you could handle on your own. I hope you grow up someday, but I doubt you will. See ya around, Tommy.”

Xander didn’t notice that an audience was forming in the hallway. Johnny was standing there, slow clapping at Xander’s performance. When he discovered that there had been spectators watching from inside the gym, Tommy’s anger rose from sizzling to boiling over.

“Both of you! Get the fuck out of my office, and better yet, don’t you two ever step foot in this gym ever again. Good luck finding anyone in this town who will let you fight. I’ll make sure every bridge you ever built is burned right to the ground.”

Tommy picked up the papers he had thrown on the ground and shredded them into pieces, throwing the fragments of their potential contract at Xander’s face.

“I don’t care what you plan on doing, Tommy. You can tell everyone in this town that I’ve become a crack addict for all I care. I’ve got bigger and better things to think about now.”

Pushing through the crowd that had congregated in the hallway, Xander made his way to the parking lot. Johnny and two of their gym friends trailed behind him to his car.

“How’d you stay so calm in there, man? After all that shit Tommy said to you? I don’t know how you did it, I probably would’ve punched his lights out if he pulled that shit with me.”

“Like I said, I have bigger and better things to think about now. Johnny, I gotta go to her. I’ll call you later.”

Xander took off out of the parking lot, looking in his rearview mirror at the gym that had once been his second home. And Tommy, who at times had been like a father.

You taught me to stand up for myself, Tommy. I just never thought I’d have to stand up to you.

Chapter 73

“Molly, I’m here because I want to tell you that I—”

Too formal.

“Molly Tompkins, since the first moment I saw you, I knew that—”

I just need to knock on the door. I’ll know what to say when I see her.

Xander had been standing on the sidewalk outside of Molly’s house, saying aloud what he would tell Molly when she opened the door. He thought that—at best—she would open the door for him so they could talk. At worst, she would slam the door in his face again. Xander took a deep breath and walked up the stairs to her front porch.

Do I knock, or does that sound too demanding? If I ring the doorbell she might think it’s some little kid asking her to buy raffle tickets, and not answer at all.

At the same moment Xander was going to knock, Elodie opened the door, carrying an apron and a knapsack.

“Xander. You’re here! Thank God. She’s been waiting for you to call, or show up,” Elodie whispered, making sure Molly wouldn’t hear her from inside.

“Is she in there?” Xander asked, pointing to the kitchen.

Elodie nodded, before yelling in a loud voice.

“Sorry sir, we’re already part of the Church of Satan. Try next door!”

Pretending to have run into a religious group canvassing the neighborhood, Elodie pushed Xander through the entry, and closed the door behind her.

Xander was now standing in the foyer, looking up a flight of stairs to Molly’s kitchen. Almost tripping on a pyramid of mixed shoes and heels, Xander walked carefully past the entry way and up to where Molly was sitting on the living room couch.

“Molly?”

Molly jerked her head around, frightened at hearing a stranger’s voice in her house.

“Xander? Jesus, I thought you were an intruder or something! Have you ever heard of knocking? That kind of thing could send me into labor!”

Molly strenuously stood to her feet, walking over to meet him.

“I’m sorry for scaring you. Elodie let me in on her way out to… work, I’m guessing. I wanted to come and talk to you. Johnny told me you came by the gym the other day.”

Molly looked Xander over, examining him as if looking at him for the first time.

“You sound different. You look different, too.”

Xander ran his hand through his beard.

“I feel different. I’m sure you’ve been warned not to trust guys who say they’ve changed, but I really have, Molly. I came to let you know that I turned down an offer to fight for Tommy again, in the hopes that you and I could…”

“Could what, exactly?” Molly took another step closer to Xander.

“Could be…” Xander struggled to find the words.

“Together?”

Molly finished his sentence in a whisper, now standing close enough to Xander that he could smell the perfume on her neck.

“Only if you could find it in your heart to forgive me. I know I don’t deserve you, or the baby, but I want to be the best father and the best partner I can be. I want you. I want a family with you.”

Xander felt like dropping to his knees and begging, but in his experience, desperation wasn’t flattering on anyone.

“Do you think someone who hasn’t forgiven you already would do this?”

Molly wrapped her arms around the back of Xander’s neck, pulling his mouth to hers. Opening her lips, she flicked her tongue against his as Xander sunk further into her grasp.

“I want you too, Xander. I’ve always wanted you.”

Molly grabbed his hands and placed them on her swollen breasts.

“Take me. I’ve waited too long.”

Xander glanced down at her belly, much larger now than the last time he had seen her.

Molly paused for a moment, putting her hands where Xander was staring.

“Are you scared?” she asked.

“Terrified.”

Molly smiled,

“Then let’s be terrified together.”

Chapter 74

Molly had missed the passion, the torture and the pleasure that Xander would put her through as he teased his tongue back and forth on her skin. Sinking his finger into her crevice, Molly moaned for more as Xander ran his mouth across her clitoris.

Starting slowly, he traced first her name, then the alphabet. As Molly began thrusting her hips in time with his curling, penetrating finger, he pushed another inside of her and began speeding up the rhythm of his tongue.

“Oh, Xander, I’m going to…”

She could barely speak as he pushed down with his mouth. She let out a cry, moving more and more against her own will. The feelings of pure ecstasy consumed her very consciousness, until she had rolled her eyes back, looking at the headboard above her. Just when Molly thought she couldn’t feel any better, a crescendo of pleasure arose from her vulva and she convulsed, clamping Xander’s head between her legs.

Molly turned onto her side, eager to give Xander the same pleasure he had given her.

Xander settled beside her.

“I don’t want to hurt you, Molly.”

Molly grabbed Xander’s arm and wrapped it around her waist.

“You won’t. I’ll make sure of it.”

Guiding him behind her, Molly brought herself to her knees, pressing one hand onto the headboard and another firmly into the mattress.

Xander closed a hand around his member, sliding it gently into her. He clasped his hands onto her hips, sinking further and further with every push back Molly gave. Molly looked over her shoulder, an expression of euphoria on her face.

Throwing back his head, Xander dug his fingers into Molly’s skin. Irresistible spasms started in his pelvis and pulsed outwards until Xander felt it radiate through his entire body. Molly gasped with their mutual release, raking her fingers down the headboard.

Molly slowly laid on her back, grabbing Xander’s arm to bring him in.

“Xander there’s something I want to tell you.” Molly said, still breathing heavily.

He brushed the hair away from Molly’s face, tucking it behind her ear.

“I love you, Molly Tompkins.”

Molly smiled and wiped away the tears running down her face.

“I love you too, Xander Delgado.”

Chapter 75

“Molly, don’t you dare lift anything. It’s why I hired movers, my love.” Xander scooped the box of breakables Molly had in her arms.

“I hate being treated like I’m fragile. I can’t wait until I give birth and can go back to being seen as a normal person.”

Picking up a stack of magazines, she asked, “Is this okay?”

Xander shook his head.

“No way. You’re seven and a half months pregnant, Mol. Just relax and let us do the work. You have a baby tend to.”

Molly placed the magazines on top of the box Xander was carrying.

“You’re right, I know. I’m just getting impatient. A few more hours and we’ll be living in the same house, decorating our baby’s room with flowers… and Tonka trunks.”

Both Molly and Xander wanted the sex of the baby to be a surprise. Much to Elodie’s irritation, Molly decided not to have a baby shower, nonetheless she was still inundated with toys and clothes for both baby boys and girls.

Xander kissed Molly’s forehead and toted the box out to the moving van. Molly took the last of her possessions—the family photo album she held so dear, and a stuffed teddy bear with a badge that said, “You did it!”

Her parents had given it to her as a present when she graduated, just as their parents had done for them.

Xander appeared in her room.

“Molly? We’re all packed and ready to go. Did you leave your key for the new tenant?”

Molly was still holding tightly onto her bear, rubbing the badge and thinking of what it would be like to be back in school.

“Do you ever miss it?”

Xander wrapped his arms around her and swept the hair from her eyes.

“Miss being a kid and hangin’ out with my stuffies? Sure do,” Xander said sarcastically.

“No, you goof. I mean, do you miss fighting? I remember being back in school and stressing out all of the time about getting good grades, but now that I’m done, I kind of miss it.”

Xander poked a finger in to the bear’s squishy body and for a moment, Molly wasn’t sure if he would respond. They hadn’t breeched the subject much lately, and that was mainly because he said he wasn’t interested in thinking about fighting now that he had a baby on the way.

“I don’t want to fight anymore. None of that has changed. But, I would be lying if I said I didn’t miss the community, and the culture around fighting. I just don’t want to be the fighter.”

Molly tucked her bear into Xander’s arms.

“Unexpected things come from unexpected places. I didn’t foresee myself becoming a mother, and when I first found out, I thought long and hard about whether or not it was the path I wanted to take in life. But now, I can’t imagine it any other way. I’m not saying you have to go back to fighting, but it pains me to watch you sneak around looking at old videos of your competitions when you think I’m not looking. I talked to Johnny, and we came up with an idea.”

Last time Johnny had an idea, it involved Tommy. I’m not exactly keen to go down that rabbit hole again.

“What if instead of fighting, you become a manager? Like Tommy? But not like him, never like him. As a manager, you could help out other fighters and really shape the way the fighting community functions around here. It’s corrupt, from what Johnny tells me. You could be the one to make it better.”

It had crossed his mind once or twice. When Xander would be laying on the couch at Molly’s apartment long after she had fallen asleep, he would contemplate all the ways in which he would be an improved version of Tommy—a manager who listened to the wants and needs of the fighters under his roof.

“But what about finding a space? Real estate in the city is crazy expensive. There’s no way we could afford it, even with a loan. Besides, it would require an insane amount of work just to get it off the ground. I do know a lot of fighters who would rather train somewhere other than Tommy’s though. I bet they would jump at the opportunity to come over to my side.”

Molly walked across her room and opened a filing cabinet, pulling out a small stack of papers.

“Johnny and I went for a drive yesterday while you were out running errands. Outside of town just a little ways, there’s a huge plot of land with a run-down farm house that could be converted into a gym. Johnny said a couple boys he trains with are construction workers on the side and would love to renovate the place for you. The only thing they ask is for a free life-time membership and a spot on your team once they’ve put in enough hours training. These papers are for closing the deal with the guy selling the property. He’s been trying to find a buyer for almost a decade and up until we came along, he hadn’t had much luck. We could get it for next to nothing, Xander. I really think this is meant to be.”

Xander flipped through the papers. The property would be big enough for both the gym and a sizable parking lot. Pictures of the farm house showed that it was definitely run-down, but a lot of it could be salvaged.

He was silent for a moment, unable to speak due to the sizable lump in this throat.

“I don’t know what to say, Molly. This is by far the most thoughtful thing anyone has ever done for me.”

Molly held her cellphone in front of Xander, showing a number on the screen that he didn’t recognize.

“Just say yes, babe. You can run the business portion out of our house until the gym is up and running. It will allow you to work from home so you can be around for me and the baby when we need you. This is the number for the seller. Call him and tell him you’re going to take it. I know you want this.”

Xander hovered his thumb over the talk button for a moment, before finally pressing it. As he put the phone to his ear, Molly rubbed his shoulders and smiled.

“I’m proud of you, Xander. I’ll meet you in the van when you’re done.”

Molly kissed him on the cheek and carried her bear out of the apartment.

You did it. You really did it.

Chapter 76

Molly had been living at Xander’s house for two weeks, and almost finished with the baby’s room, she had started reviving the neglected garden.

Xander had been just as productive, converting an unused room into an office space fitted with two desks, two phones, and two computers. One for himself, and one for Johnny.

“So, now that we’re business partners Xan, how do you feel about getting matching shirts?

Imagine,” Johnny said as he traced the horizon with his hand, “B.J. Fights, Inc. Hey? What do you think?”

Xander swiveled in his chair, looking to see if Johnny was serious.

“Let me get this straight, ‘B’ for Beast, and ‘J’ for Johnny? So together they make ‘B.J?’ Really? You do realize what that sounds like, right?”

Johnny snorted, trying to conceal his embarrassment.

“I was joking, obviously. Anyway, what’s our roster look like for the Amateurs and Pros right now? Last time I checked, we had a few boys from Tommy’s gym leaning our way. Any progress there?”

Xander rolled his chair to the side of the computer, leaving space for Johnny to wheel over and look at the spreadsheet Xander had open on his screen.

Johnny scanned the names listed under both categories.

“No way. Dude, this is amazing! Just through word of mouth and we’ve already got Bonanza on our team? One of the best pros to come out of Texas? There are like five other guys on this list that could blow any of the Spitz fighters out of the water, and what’s left of Tommy’s team. This is solid work, Xan.”

Johnny pushed himself away from Xander’s computer desk and back to his own.

“I should probably start contacting gyms around different cities and shamelessly promoting our skyrocketing business, yeah? I don’t want to sleep on this. As your managing assistant and business partner, do I have your permission to go forward?” he asked, now standing on his two feet, saluting at Xander like a soldier would to his ranking officer.

“Proceed, soldier,” Xander said, trying on his best military voice.

“Aye-aye, Captain.”

Johnny picked up his phone and began dialing numbers from a small, black book on his desk.

Molly stood at the doorway, holding a tray of sandwiches and two glasses of orange juice.

“Is he still too worked up to eat right now?” Molly whispered, pointing at Johnny who was now enthusiastically introducing himself over the phone to an event coordinator in Houston.

“He’ll eat it eventually if you just leave it here with us. Thank you, baby. You didn’t have to.”

Xander took the tray full of food from Molly and set it down by Johnny, motioning for him to eat something.

Molly sat on the edge of Xander’s desk, observing the office he had put together in so little time.

“It’s the least I can do to help. Really, if there’s anything more I could be doing, just let me know. I’m so proud of you two, baby. What you’ve accomplished already is impressive, to say the least.”

Oh shit.

Xander looked at his computer screen behind Molly, where he had accidentally left open a page laying out his plans to propose to her within the next month.

I have to get her out of here before she sees it.

He cleared his throat loud enough for Johnny to turn around, darting his eyes and nodding his head subtly toward his computer. Johnny seemed confused at first about what Jedi-mind tricks Xander was trying to perform, and then finally caught on.

“Ah, sorry to cut you off, but I’ve got a call coming in on the other line.” Johnny abruptly hung up his phone and practically jumped up out of his chair.

“Molly! I’m glad you’re here. I needed your help in the um… in the yard for a second. There’s this tree that’s blocking my view of the mountains there and I was thinking we could try and figure out where to transplant it.”

Molly raised an eyebrow at Johnny.

“Sure, J. We can go look at this… tree you want… moved.”

Sliding off of the desk onto her feet, Molly leaned over to kiss Xander’s forehead.

“I think he needs to be walked daily. It’s your turn next.”

Xander laughed nervously. As soon as Johnny and Molly left the office, he quickly rolled over to his computer screen and exited the “Prop. Page.”

Whew, that was close. I knew it was a stupid idea to write it down.

Xander looked out the window to check if Johnny and Molly were far enough away from the house to be safe.

I could just quickly go over everything again.

He reopened the page and began reading details of the various ideas he’d had for how he could propose to Molly. From the moment Molly welcomed him back into her life, Xander had been brainstorming ways he could ask her to be his wife. Starting from the top of his list, Xander read through his ‘proposal proposals.’

“On the beach, during the sunset.”

Romantic, but it might be hard for her to walk in the sand at almost nine months pregnant.

“Wedding ring in a cupcake.”

She could choke and die. Not exactly what I’m going for.

“Jumbo-Tron at the next Ranger’s game.” And if she say’s no? Thousands of people would be watching. No thanks.

Xander scrolled down to the very bottom of the page, bypassing a number of ideas that made him roll his eyes, or better yet, laugh at himself.

Wait, what’s this one? Reading the second to last sentence, Xander felt goosebumps on his arms. This is the one. It’s perfect.

Everything but the final idea, Xander had deleted. The front door opened and Xander closed the screen just as Molly and Johnny walked back into the office.

“You’re all smiles. What are you doing?” Molly asked suspiciously.

“Just thinking about you, Molly Tompkins.” Xander pulled Molly onto his lap and kissed her lips.

Molly Delgado. I like the sound of that.

Chapter 77

“I WANT TO SEE HIM SUFFER! DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME?”

Tommy marched angrily around his office, yelling at the lawyer he’d hired a month previous to help bring down Xander Delgado.

“I understand that, but there are legal implications to what you’re asking. The best I can do is issue a court order. You said that he did sign the contract, right?”

Tommy’s lawyer was holding the contract papers Xander had rejected when Tommy had offered to become his manager again.

“If you opened your eyes Mr. Menard, you would see your answer written plainly on the bottom of the page where it says ‘Xander Delgado’ in that chicken scratch he calls a signature.”

Mr. Menard rested his reading glasses on his nose, and looked over the signature for the fifth time.

“Yes, I understand. It’s just that… well, the other day when I was asking about a possible breach of contract, you mentioned that he had never signed the papers.”

Tommy pulled at his hair with both hands.

“I made a mistake! It all just happened so fast. He signed the papers, and then next thing you know Johnny whats-his-face was pulling him out of here and feeding him all sorts of lies about me. Xander came back in and told me he couldn’t do it and fled! Now he’s got a gym and he’s managing people? I won’t have it. He’s a two-faced, manipulative liar who’s using what I’ve taught him to throw me out of business. I want him out.”

Mr. Menard packed the papers into his briefcase and made his way to the door.

“I will prepare the necessary documents and have them served to Mr. Delgado promptly. If this makes it to trial, we will also need to have a backup plan.”

Tommy shooed his lawyer out of the office, closing the door behind him.

“Just do your job,” he said under his breath, watching as the bald-headed man who would soon represent him in court, exited the building.

Chapter 78

Xander walked around the entire grocery store twice, and still couldn’t find what Molly was asking for.

Where in the hell am I supposed to get cheddar and bacon flavored popcorn?

Just as he was about to ask a store clerk for help finding the items, Xander heard a voice bellowing from behind him.

“Mr. Delgado?”

Xander slowly turned around, and saw that a stranger holding a large manila envelope was towering over him.

“Ya… that’s me. What can I do for you?”

He passed Xander the envelope.

“You’ve been served.”

What the…?

Xander tore open the envelope and pulled out the contents.

“Wait, by who?!”

Xander yelled down the aisle, but the stranger was already out of sight.

Chapter 79

Molly and Johnny were sitting at the kitchen table with Xander. Molly rubbed his back and was reading over the papers.

“He’s taking me to court, Mol. The little fucker forged my signature, and he did a damn good job of it too. Now he’s saying I’ve ‘breached’ my contract. A contract that I never even signed in the first place! Johnny, you were there, you know I didn’t sign it, right?”

Johnny put out his hand, asking Molly to see the papers for himself.

“It sure does look a lot like your signature, though. But he would have a million of those lying around in his office from past contracts and fighting agreements. Before I came into the office, you’re positive you didn’t sign?”

Xander slammed both of his hands down on the table, startling Molly and Johnny.

“I’m sorry. It’s just… everything we’ve been working so hard for Johnny, he wants to take it away. Don’t you see what he’s doing here? He’s scared that we’re going to run him out of town.”

Xander took a few deep breaths.

“And to answer your question, no I didn’t sign the papers, Johnny. I would have told you… and you, Molly.”

Molly bowed her head, showing Xander that she believed him.

“Everything is going to be okay, Xan. My uncle is an attorney and I know he’d help us out. I’ll call him right now.”

She squeezed Xander’s hand and left the table.

Johnny and Xander sat in silence, both thinking about what would happen if Tommy won at trial. Before pushing them back over to Xander, Johnny looked at the papers again.

“He’s just grasping at straws, Xan. Molly’s right, everything is going to be okay. I gotta head home. I’ll call you in the morning.”

Molly walked back into the kitchen and over to where Xander was sitting, his head in his hands and a small pool of tears puddled up on the table.

“My uncle will be over tomorrow after his hearing, okay? He said not to give up hope just yet—that you might have a chance.”

Molly looked at the sun setting over the mountains.

“It’s getting late, my love. Let’s go to bed. Come on.”

Molly took Xander by the hand and led him to their bedroom.

All night, Xander tossed and turned—dreaming of Tommy as a two-headed serpent looming ominously over the house, spitting his acid-like venom everywhere. Xander tried to save Molly and Johnny, but they were burned alive—leaving only himself to fend off the giant monster.

Xander awoke in a puddle of sweat.

I was just about to cut…

When Molly fluttered open her eyes and pushed herself upright, she saw Xander drenched in his own sweat and shaking profusely.

“Xander, are you okay? Did you have a bad dream?”

Molly wrapped her arms around him, hushing him back into a tranquil state.

“Let’s go take a shower together before my uncle gets here.”

Molly rolled out of bed and pulled her nightgown down to her ankles.

“Come on handsome, don’t you want to see me all naked and wet?”

Xander followed her, stripping as he stepped into the shower behind her. His cock began to get hard as he looked at the round curve of her ass. She was so sexy now that she was pregnant. Her body had new curves, new adventures that he’d never thought about before. Her breasts were fuller and more voluptuous, her nipples were bigger and pinker, and her belly had the most alluring bump that thrilled him every time he saw it.

She turned on the warm water and threw her head back, letting her hair get wet.

He crouched down to his knees and while she still had her head back, her eyes closed, he began kissing her pussy. She was surprised and let out a little squeal. Instinctively, she grabbed his head and pulled his face against her pussy, grinding into his face.

He slid his tongue in and out of her pussy and sucked on her clit, sending thrills of pleasure through her body.

She looked down at his muscular frame and swore she’d never seen someone so powerful, so strong.

Without hesitating, he reached up to her waist and lifted her, sitting her on his neck so that it was like a backwards piggyback. Her legs were over his sounders and her feet were dangling behind his back, but her pussy was still crushed against his face and he was still sucking her clit and fucking her with his tongue. She held onto his head for balance and it was like the most pleasurable, exciting ride imaginable.

She held on tight as the orgasms rushed through her, and when he felt her muscles relax, he lifted her off his face and turned her around.

She splayed her hands on the wall of the shower and pushed out her butt to tempt him. He took the bait and put his mouth right over her ass, licking her crack. When his tongue ran over her asshole, she squirmed in pleasure. It felt so good. He was so naughty. He would stop at nothing. He was voracious and wanted to devour her, and that made her feel so desirable and beautiful.

She leaned forward, arching her back as his tongue ran circles around her asshole, teasing her to a frenzy of desire.

“Fuck me,” she cried.

And with that he stood up and grabbed her by the waist. He spun her around and bit her neck. This brought her to a frenzy and she leapt into him, throwing her legs around his torso as he made out passionately with her mouth, kissing her as if his life depended on it.

Then he lifted her a little higher, so that his cock was pointed at her asshole instead of her pussy, and lowered her ass onto his long, wet, rigid shaft.

When she felt his tip touch her anus, she gasped and wrapped herself even more tightly around him. He enjoyed her surprise and nipped her ear playfully. She responded by biting his neck, hard, and as she did, he slid his cock, lubricated by the water, smoothly into her ass.

“Oh God,” she cried.

He lifted her up and down, making her bounce on his cock, so that he slid in and out of her ass.

“Oh my God,” she screamed.

He kept bobbing her on his cock like she was a toy. She felt so light and small in his powerful arms. He threw her up and then thrust upward as she landed, driving further than ever into her. The sensation overwhelmed her and she cried out as her orgasm started in a wave from the core of her boy and rushed through every inch of her.

He came at the same moment, pouring powerful streams of semen, jet after jet, into her ass.

“I fucking love you,” he cried, as he came.

His orgasm lasted so long it amazed Molly. She’d never known it to last so long.

When he was done he was exhausted, and let her back down to her feet, kissing her mouth the entire time.

Chapter 80

The bathroom had filled with steam and was so hot that when Xander stepped out of the shower it was as though he had gone right into a sauna.

“Baby, would you crack the window? I don’t want to have to take another shower after getting out of this one.” Molly asked, washing the soap off of the rest of her body.

Xander opened the window and saw a middle-aged man in a suit walking toward their door from the courtyard.

“Shit, your uncle is here. I have to go get dressed.”

Wrapping a towel around his waist, Xander ducked past the window and into his bedroom.

A loud knock on the front door reverberated through the house.

“Coming! Just one minute!” Xander yelled, pulling on his best pair of pants and a button up shirt.

Not exactly how I imagined meeting her family for the first time.

Xander flung open the door just as Molly’s uncle was about to ring the doorbell.

“Hello! It’s Peter, right?” Xander asked, offering a handshake.

Peter stood in the doorway, studying Xander.

Great first impression. Shirt is half way unbuttoned and my hair is a mess.

Looking intently into Xander’s eyes, Peter finally shook his hand.

“Yes, it’s Peter. And you’re Xander. Where is Molly?”

Peter furrowed his eyebrows, displeased that Xander was the one to greet him.

“She’s just getting out of the shower. Come in, I’ll put on some coffee.”

Xander cleared a space at the kitchen table for Peter to set up his remote office.

“Do you take cream, sir? Or sugar?”

Peter had already begun flipping through the papers that Xander had set out. The manila envelope that he was given by the stranger in the grocery store detailed where, when, and why Xander had been summoned to court.

“I take my coffee black. I see here in the court filings that you signed a contract with a Mr. Dimitri and are now being charged with Breach of Contract. I want to set the grounds for an honest discussion so I’m going to cut to the chase.”

Xander poured a mug of coffee for Peter and himself.

I’ll need extra sugar this morning, I take it.

“Are you a liar, Mr. Delgado?”

Xander was thrown off by Peter’s audacity to ask such a question—having just met him and all.

“A liar? No, Mr. Tompkins, I’m not a liar.”

Xander carried both coffees over to the table and sat down across from Peter.

“Good. So, Molly tells me that you are under the impression Mr. Dimitri has then forged your signature onto this contract? That you did not accept his offer to act as your manager for this… fighting it is that you do?”

Peter looked over the top of his glasses at Xander.

“It’s a complicated situation, sir, but no, I did not sign that paper.”

Peter compiled everything into the envelope and slid it back into his briefcase.

“I will contact a professional who will then authenticate your signature, and if all goes according to plan, you will be acquitted of this offense. We will also ask Mr. Dimitri for video footage from his office space. I will be contacting you shortly.”

Xander had only taken two sips from his coffee before Peter was completely finished his and was headed for the door.

“Do you want to wait to see Molly before you leave, sir?”

Peter put a hand up and shook his head.

“I have no time to spare. Give her a kiss and a hug from me.”

Molly walked out of the bathroom just as the front door was closing—a towel wrapped around her head and a gel mask smeared onto her face.

“Oh, did he leave already?” Molly asked, as a drip of goop fell from her cheek onto the floor. “He never says goodbye.”

“I think he would’ve ran out of here if he saw you like that.”

But, I think it’s adorable.

“Peter? Pfft. He doesn’t care. He has to be one of the least judgmental people I know.”

Are we thinking of the same Peter? The one who just gawked at me for missing two buttons on my shirt?

“Speaking of judging, I don’t know about this, Mol. Your uncle didn’t seem all that confident that we have a solid case. Maybe I should look into hiring someone else?”

Molly unwrapped the towel from her head and dried the tips of her hair.

“No, Xander. Trust me, he’s one of the best attorneys money can buy, so we don’t have to break the bank settling this dispute. It’s a win-win.”

Xander flared his nostrils and let out a sigh.

“Yeah, if we win.”

Chapter 81

A little less than a week had passed and Tommy was feeling confident he was going to win. Mr. Menard had been fairly ambiguous when it came to their brief meetings or conversations over the phone, but Tommy could tell by the tone of the man’s voice that things were going his way.

Tommy leaned back in his chair and opened the desk drawer he reserved for ‘special celebrations.’ In it was a two hundred dollar bottle of Scotch, a pack of Cuban cigars, and a photo of himself with his brother.

“This is for you Jimmy. After all of these years I’ve kept our business afloat, and I sure don’t intend to let it all go down the drain because of Delgado. I swear to you, I’ll do whatever it takes.”

Tommy held the photo of Jimmy to his face and gave it a brotherly kiss.

“Is now a good time to come in, Mr. Dimitri?”

Tommy threw the photo back in the drawer and slammed it shut.

“Yes, come in Mr. Menard. Take a seat. I was just about to pour myself a glass of this new Scotch I picked up on the Isle of Arran over in Scotland. Have you heard of it?”

Mr. Menard briskly entered the room, removing his suit jacket and hanging it on the coat rack.

“I have heard of the place, Mr. Dimitri. I’m sure that many people have heard of Scotland. I’ll pass on the scotch”

Tommy fetched one glass and a bucket of ice cubes.

“I appreciate you coming here, Mr. Menard.”

The lawyer opened his briefcase and took out a thick booklet, laying it on the desk for Tommy to see.

“You are paying me to do so. Now, in this rather thick booklet I’ve placed before you, Mr. Dimitri, you will find a response from Mr. Delgado and his attorney.”

Tommy reached across the desk for the papers. Mr. Menard put his hands on top of the booklet.

“On second thought, it may take all afternoon for you to read through this, so I will summarize. Mr. Delgado’s attorney reviewed the files and had video footage pulled from your office. He also had a very reputable authenticator assess the signature you so foolishly forged, which was made obvious to a professional after a side by side analysis of Mr. Delgado’s actual handwriting. The most interesting part, however, is that you failed to realize that as soon as the video footage was released, we would see that not only did Mr. Delgado never sign the papers, but instead you, Thomas Dimitri, made a new copy after ripping the first one up in front of a group of spectators and signed them the night after we met for the first time. I have no time for representing a client such as you. Good luck.”

As if Tommy hadn’t heard what his lawyer just told him, he unscrewed the bottle of scotch and poured it into his glass.

Mr. Menard looked quizzically at Tommy, wondering if he understood all of the aforementioned details.

“Just to be clear, you do not have a case.”

Tommy snapped. He picked up his glass and threw it against the wall. Scotch splattered onto the paint as the glass shattered into a million little pieces.

“Get out of my office, now! You’re a good-for-nothing, pompous son-of-a-bitch who has probably never even won a case. I paid you a year’s worth of money to bring him down and this is what you bring me? I never want to see your face again. Get out!” Tommy yelled, loudly enough that all of his fighters stopped their training. Spit ran down the side of Tommy’s mouth and sprayed onto his lawyer’s face.

Mr. Menard calmly withdrew a napkin from his pocket and wiped off his glasses.

“Good-bye, Mr. Dimitri.”

Chapter 82

X: R u guys on ur way? Bring her to the rooftop when u get here. Thx L.

Xander put his phone into his back pocket and walked over to the space he had helped to make into a stage. The rooftop of the club where Xander and Molly first met was transforming before his eyes into a fairytale venue. String lights had been hung, Molly’s favorite food had been prepared, and everyone Xander invited was now waiting patiently with a cocktail in hand. The local band he hired had just completed their first sound check and were waiting for Xander’s instructions.

“Alright guys. I think they’re going to be here soon. Twenty minutes tops. I’d love for everyone to do a run through of the song. It’s her absolute favorite and I want to make sure it sounds perfect for her, okay? Well, with the exception of my voice.”

The drummer counted everyone in and Xander took to the microphone.

Molly, the love of my life, I’m here tonight to ask, will you marry me?

Chapter 83

“Elodie, why am I dressing up to go out for dinner again? I feel like a cow. I’d rather lay on my couch and watch a movie like we do every other Friday night.”

Molly adjusted the skirt around her enormous belly again, and looked at herself in the floor-length mirror.

“Mol, come on. We haven’t been out for a date night since you got preggos. If not for yourself, do it for me, please? I don’t want to talk over steak and potatoes with Johnny about how great his whole fighting business thing is going with Xander. Plus, he’s run out of compliments and I trust you’ve thought of some good ones for our night out?”

Elodie turned to show off how her butt looked in her skin-tight dress. Molly pretended she was a flirty guy at a bar and walked up to Elodie from behind—pelvis forward and chin towards the ceiling.

“Hey honey, are you an alien? Cause you’re ass is outta this world.” Molly grabbed one of Elodie’s cheeks and squeezed.

“Alright, mister, I’m going to have to ask you to calm down!” Elodie playfully covered her mouth, acting as if she was shocked by Molly’s come-on.

Molly rolled her eyes and took one final glance in the mirror, stroking her stomach.

I can’t wait to meet you, little one. Your Aunty El is going to spoil you rotten, and your Uncle Johnny too.

“Come on, you’ll have plenty of time to spend with your baby once it pops out. Tonight’s about you and me, sister.”

Chapter 84

“So where are we going anyway?”

Molly took forever getting in to the car, forgetting something each time she went to leave the house.

“If we make it on time, I booked us a table at this cool new oyster bar on Fourth. Sound good?”

Sounds like one of us will be eating something off the fish menu.

Molly nodded, not wanting to upset Elodie by telling her that seafood was one of the things that made her feel nauseous.

It’s the thought that counts.

Elodie reached across the driver’s seat and opened her glove compartment, searching around for their favorite burned CD.

“El! Keep your eyes on the road! You make me so nervous, and you don’t even have your seatbelt on. Here, I can get it.” Molly opened the case and slid the CD in to play.

Never having been much of a singer herself, Molly usually left the higher notes and longer verses for Elodie to belt out, only joining in for the chorus.

“I wanna walk on the sun, I wanna tell everyone to lighten up…”

Elodie looked over at Molly, frowning when she saw that Molly wasn’t singing along. She turned down the music until it was only playing faintly in the background.

“Forget the lyrics, Mol?” Elodie held a pretend microphone to Molly’s face, but Molly’s head turned to look behind them.

“Sorry, El, it’s just… at first I thought I was going crazy, but I think that car really has been following us. It’s a pretty secluded road and I’ve never seen that model drive down here before.”

Elodie looked in her rearview mirror and saw that there was an all-black McLaren driving closely behind them.

“Do you really take inventory of the cars on this road? If you’re that spooked, I’ll slow down and see what happens.”

Elodie put her foot gently on the brake, slowing down to a snail’s pace.

The McLaren slowed down, too.

“Maybe if I tell him to go around us?” Molly rolled down her window and waved her hand, signaling the driver behind them to pass.

“He’s probably just worried about passing—wait, that doesn’t make sense,” Elodie said, as she took in their surroundings. There were no other cars, and they were driving through a section that had dotted lines on the pavement.

Front headlights flashed, and the McLaren’s engine revved. Molly held a hand up to shield her eyes from the bright lights.

Who the hell is that? What do they want? Is this some kind of sick joke?

As the lights dimmed, Molly lowered her hand, at the same time squinting her eyes to see if she could make out who was behind the wheel. Before she could turn around to tell Elodie, the McLaren’s tires squealed and Molly felt the jolt, hitting the dashboard as the car rammed into the back of Elodie’s car.

“What the fuck! Molly, are you okay?” Elodie quickly reached out to help Molly turn around in her seat after getting the car stopped.

Molly grabbed the back of the seat and brought herself to facing forward, pointing at the road ahead of them.

“Just keep driving, El. Fast!”

Chapter 85

The fighters in Tommy’s gym fled when they heard him flying into a fit of rage. Most of them were accustomed to seeing Tommy fly off the handle from time to time, but not to this degree. Shortly after his lawyer had given him the bad news about the case, or lack thereof, Tommy took to smashing everything in his office that he could get his hands on.

He took his bottle of scotch that was already half way empty when he stormed out of his office, yelling obscenities at anyone who crossed his path.

“You were all in on this, weren’t you!? Are you gonna leave, too? What about you?” Tommy pointed his bottle at a couple of the fighters still packing up their things to leave.

“Get the fuck out of here! All of you! Get out!” Tommy charged, slamming the doors of their lockers shut before they could grab the rest of their things.

“And tell Xander I’m comin’ for him! Tommy is comin’ and he ain’t gonna stop!” Tommy slurred, spilling scotch all over the gym mats.

Once the gym was emptied, Tommy grabbed the keys to his new McLaren and left without locking the doors behind him.

Fuck this place. Someone can come in and steal all of my shit if they want to, I don’t care anymore. There’s nothin’ left anyway. Nothin’ but amateurs and ass kissers. That bitch and her unborn child ruined everything. Xander wouldn’t have done any of this if it weren’t for her… and her illegitimate brat.

Tommy started his car and pulled out of the parking lot, speeding down the road toward Xander’s house.

Tonight we’re gonna see who’s the bigger man. One on one.

When he reached the driveway, Tommy turned down the music and sat in his car outside the house, polishing off his bottle of expensive scotch and smoking a Cuban cigar. On the passenger seat was the photo of his brother—one of the only things left unscathed after Tommy’s outburst.

This shit ends tonight, brother.

Tommy quickly lowered his seat. A car was leaving Xander’s house, the gates opening and closing as it drove down the driveway. As the car passed by, Tommy peeked his head up to see who was driving. Two women, one with hair as black as night and the other with a belly as round as a beach ball.

It’s Molly and her little girlfriend.

Losing all track of who he had come to visit, Tommy raised his seat and turned on the car, making sure to leave the headlights off.

Let’s give them a little scare, why don’t we?

Tommy veered onto the road. He kept his distance, carefully navigating his way around each turn without swerving too much.

After a little while, the girls slowed down almost to a stop. Molly’s hand waved out of her window, motioning for Tommy to pass.

This isn’t over yet, sweetheart.

Chapter 86

With trembling hands, Elodie quickly put the car in drive and laid on the gas, turning on her emergency flashers as she drove.

“Molly honey, hold on! I have to get onto a main road. Holy shit! Who is this asshole?”

Molly grabbed the door handle for support and put another hand to her stomach.

This is just a bad dream. Everything’s going to be okay, baby.

The car vibrated as Elodie tried to maintain their speed. The McLaren was gaining on them again, and a straightaway was coming around the next corner. Their car suddenly lurched forward as the black car bumped into them, again and again, pushing them further each time. Molly feared that Elodie’s Oldsmobile couldn’t outrun the flashy sports car.

They finally reached the main road, and Molly prayed that someone would come to their rescue. An intersection was ahead of them, but there were no other cars in sight.

Elodie kept her eyes on the road, determined to get them to safety, although she knew her car was nowhere near fast enough. Taking the hand from her belly, Molly placed it onto Elodie’s lap.

“If something happens, El…I just want to say—”

Molly had turned to tell Elodie that she loved her, but stopped as she saw the face of their chaser laughing maniacally behind the wheel as he came up beside them.

“El—it’s Tommy!”

Elodie looked in time to see Tommy aggressively turning his wheel toward their car.

It was a clash of metal on metal as Tommy smashed into the side of their vehicle. Elodie tried to keep her hands on the wheel and the car on the road, but the force was too great. Tommy sent them skidding off the pavement, turning like a spinning top.

Their world blurred before them as they spun, Molly still clutching the handle and now her stomach, while Elodie leaned over with outstretched arms to protect Molly and the baby.

Molly’s life flashed before her eyes—visions of her parents pushing her on a wooden swing outside her childhood home, the first spelling bee she ever entered and won, the day she graduated, laughing hysterically with El, the day she met Xander.

I’m sorry we never got our happy ending, my love.

The car came to a brutal stop as it hit a steel post. Molly crashed into the inflated airbag—her stomach pressed against her thighs as she folded forward.

Elodie. I have to see if Elodie is okay.

A sharp pain ran across Molly’s abdomen and down her leg. She clutched her stomach as she looked over to see if Elodie was hurt.

“No, no, no, no, no!”

The front windshield was smashed open and blood was splattered across the remaining glass and into the car. Elodie was nowhere to be seen.

Chapter 87

Xander tried Elodie’s number, but it went straight to voicemail … again.

The guests were now running out of free drinks, and the food was either cold or getting soggy.

Where the hell are they? They were supposed to be here like an hour ago.

A loud cry came from the far corner of the patio where a crowd had now gathered. Xander ran over to see what was going on and found Johnny on his knees, sobbing.

Xander pushed everyone away so he could get to his best friend.

“Johnny, what happened? Did anyone see what happened?”

Johnny was hysterical, unable to answer.

Everyone was silent—wondering what had made Johnny so upset. After a few long seconds, one of Molly’s friends from the university stepped forward.

“I think he just got a call about a car accident. Molly and Elodie… I’m so sorry.”

Xander felt the blood drain from his face. His hands started to tingle and a deep, sinking feeling ran through his whole body. Everything felt like a dream, the worst kind of dream.

“No, that can’t be. Johnny? Is it true?”

With red eyes and tears streaming down his face, Johnny looked to Xander and nodded.

Xander pulled him to his feet.

“We have to go.”

Chapter 88

The emergency room looked like something straight out of a horror film. People were yelling and screaming, children were crying. Johnny sat in shock—unable to move or speak.

Xander was at the front desk, speaking to one of the nurses.

“I need to see her! For fuck sake, I’m the father of our baby! Where is she?”

The nurse was mid-sentence before Xander heard another moan coming from across the room. He turned to see a police officer and a doctor standing in front of a devastated Johnny.

Xander ran over and heard only the tail end of what they were telling Johnny.

“…I’m so sorry for your loss.”

The policeman and doctor looked at one another and prepared to leave, but stopped when they saw Xander standing behind them.

“What happened? Are they—?”

Xander’s hands were shaking uncontrollably, and the pit of his stomach made him feel like he was going to vomit. His mind flashed to thoughts of Molly and their child—how different his life would be if they were gone. He imagined his first dance with Molly at their wedding, looking into the eyes of his wife and seeing beauty in the whole world. He would never get to see his child’s first steps, or the steps they would take down the aisle on their own wedding day.

“You must be Mr. Delgado? If you’d like to take a seat…”

The officer waited for Xander to sit.

“Just tell me what happened! Are they alive? My baby?”

What kind of sick world is this if I have to bury my own wife and child?

The doctor nodded.

“Yes, Mr. Delgado. We have some good news and bad news. The good news is that Ms. Tompkins was saved by the passenger-side airbag and her fastened seatbelt—she is undergoing surgery right now to remove the baby and save both of their lives. The bad news is…”

Xander listened in horror as the doctor told him of Elodie’s death. She had been declared dead on arrival, after the police and firemen showed up at the scene to find her sprawled on the pavement, twenty feet from the vehicle. She hadn’t been wearing her seatbelt, and the impact from the unknown vehicle sent her flying through the windshield when they hit the post.

The world around him became muffled. Everything seemed to be in slow motion now as he walked over to Johnny. He grabbed onto Johnny’s arm as he cried. Johnny mumbled something Xander could only barely make out, and got to his feet, pushing past Xander on his way to the exit. Xander couldn’t find the strength to chase after him.

Wait, did Johnny say he was going to see Tommy? It couldn’t have been him… Tommy would never… Would he?

Chapter 89

The lights were on in the gym, and only one car was parked in the lot. Johnny pulled in beside Tommy’s vehicle, examining the severely scratched paint and dented body of his McLaren.

I knew it was you, Tommy. You killed my baby girl. The police say they don’t know who it is yet, but I fucking know, and soon they will, too.

Johnny grabbed his baseball bat from the trunk, expecting to have to break a window to get into the gym.

He ran to the front door and to his surprise it was unlocked. Inside, Johnny could see that Tommy had pulled the blinds down in his office, but kept his door wide open. Johnny tapped his baseball bat along the walls as he walked toward Tommy.

Stepping over broken glass and pieces of dismantled furniture, Johnny stepped into the office to find that Tommy was crouched underneath his desk, rocking back and forth.

“You fucking coward. Stand up and fight like a man! Get up!” Johnny yelled, but Tommy only sat there, still rocking.

Johnny grabbed him by the collar with both hands and pulled him to standing position. Throwing Tommy against the wall, Johnny cocked a fist and pulled back.

“You killed her!”

Chapter 90

Two hours had passed and Xander was still pacing back in forth in the waiting room. Doctor after doctor walked by, each time Xander hoping it would be the one with news on Molly and their baby.

Giving up hope that he would hear from anyone soon, Xander finally sat. He lowered his head between his knees and wept.

I just wanted to have a family. Someone to love and care for. What did I do to deserve this? What did Molly ever do to deserve this? And Elodie?

“Mr. Delgado?”

Xander sat up.

“Yes, how—did she? The baby?”

The doctor put a hand on Xander’s shoulder and smiled.

“Would you like to see them?”

He followed the doctor down a long, brightly-lit hallway until he reached a private room. Curtains were closed around the bed where Molly lay, and Xander could see a tiny baby laying in an incubator not far from her bed.

“Is that… is that my baby?” Xander wept again, this time tears of joy streaming down his face.

“Would you like to meet her?”

The doctor opened the door, and stepped aside while Xander entered the room.

He walked over to where his baby was lying—tubes and electrodes on every part of her body, monitoring her vitals as she breathed steadily, in and out. Xander watched her chest expand and contract, her arms and legs wiggling around in the enclosed space.

“Isn’t she beautiful?”

Xander turned to see the curtains had been pulled back.

“Molly—oh my God, Molly.” Xander rushed over to her bedside. He kissed every inch of her face, brushing her hair away from her eyes and taking in her bruised and beaten body.

“I’m so glad you’re alive. I don’t know what I would do without you.”

Molly wiped the tears from Xander’s eyes.

“Shhh, Xander, I’m here.”

Xander saw how Molly was straining to smile. Parts of her face were black and blue, and most of her body was bandaged to conceal stitched wounds.

Elodie. She has to know about Elodie.

“Molly. Honey, there’s something I have to tell you.”

Xander tried to look into Molly’s eyes as he told her about Elodie, but couldn’t muster the strength to see how painful it was for Molly to learn of her best friend’s death.

Molly wailed, grabbing onto the bedsheets, then Xander. He tried to calm her as she gasped for breath between sobs. The nurse came in when he heard her cries, and administered a sedative into Molly’s arm.

“She can’t be stressed out like this right now, not while she’s recovering. Let her rest, now.”

Xander slept in a chair beside her bed. Every time he closed his eyes, he imagined a million different ways the car accident could have taken place. He would wake in a cold sweat, relieved when he remembered where he was, and could see for himself that Molly and the baby were okay.

The next morning, Xander awoke to see that Molly had been put into a wheelchair and was now sitting beside their baby. Xander walked over and put his hands on Molly’s shoulders.

“I want to name her Elodie, Xander. Elodie Marie.”

Molly put a hand to the glass.

Xander turned Molly’s wheelchair to face him. He put his hand into his back pocket and pulled out a small, velvet case. Lowering himself on to one knee, Xander stared into Molly’s eyes.

Beauty in the whole world.

“Molly Tompkins, when I was told you were in an accident, I thought I had lost you. My whole world came crashing down around me and all hope that I would get to have the family I dreamed of disappeared before my eyes. And then they told me you were going to be okay. The love of my life was going to live. I know Elodie won’t be here with us, but we can honor her by giving baby Elodie Marie the best life we possibly can.”

Xander opened the case and held out a round cut, diamond engagement ring to Molly.

“Will you do me the honor of being my wife?”

Wide-eyed, Molly looked down at the ring.

Please make me the happiest man on earth, Molly Tompkins.

“Yes!”

Xander lunged forward and kissed Molly again and again, both of their faces wet with tears. He then peeled himself away, and looked to their baby.

“We have a family, Molly. A family I swear to protect and love with all of my heart.”

Chapter 91

The sun was rising over the mountains and Xander was sitting on his porch with a cup of coffee. Molly and Elodie Marie were still sound asleep in bed, but Xander had set his alarm early.

Yesterday was the day of Tommy’s sentencing. Xander purposefully left the newspaper lying face down on the deck, unable to bring himself to flip it over and look at the final result.

He didn’t hear Molly come onto the porch.

“Good morning, baby.”

Molly looked to Xander and then at the newspaper lying on the ground, remembering what day it was.

“I’ll do it.”

Molly bent down and turned over the paper.

The headline read, “Local Gym Owner Sentenced for Second-Degree Murder.”

A little cry came from inside the house. Molly left for a moment, and soon returned with a cooing Elodie Marie. Cradling her in a pink blanket, Molly stood beside Xander who was now at the top of the steps leading down to their yard.

Xander scooped Elodie Marie from Molly’s arms and rocked her back and forth.

“What did it say, Molly?”

Molly put a hand to her baby, and gently kissed her forehead.

“Justice was served today, Xander. Elodie can rest in peace now. We can rest in peace.”

A wind swept through the valley, rustling the plants and sending the birds flying from the tree tops. Molly walked down the steps to her garden.

In a new patch Molly had made, there was a hand-painted sign sticking out of the ground on a wooden stake.

“In memory of Elodie—a friend as colorful as the flowers that grow here.”

Molly knelt and dug her hands into the earth, feeling the cold soil run between her fingers.

No matter where you are, nothing changes.

Molly stood and wiped the dirt from her knees, walking back to the porch where Xander was rocking their baby.

“Breakfast? How about Elodie’s special pancake recipe?”